Top Banner
1 Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice Noel Douglas Preece Bachelor of Science (Geography) Macquarie University Master of Science (Zoology) University of Queensland & Northern Territory University Faculty of Education, Health and Science, & Institute of Advanced Studies & in association with the School for Australian Indigenous Knowledge Systems Charles Darwin University Darwin, Northern Territory 0909 Submitted in fulfilment of the requirements for the degree of: Doctor of Philosophy in Science Date of Submission: 21 st August 2006
206

Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Jun 09, 2020

Download

Documents

dariahiddleston
Welcome message from author
This document is posted to help you gain knowledge. Please leave a comment to let me know what you think about it! Share it to your friends and learn new things together.
Transcript
Page 1: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

1

Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia

History, Law & Practice

Noel Douglas Preece

Bachelor of Science (Geography) Macquarie University Master of Science (Zoology) University of Queensland

& Northern Territory University

Faculty of Education, Health and Science, &

Institute of Advanced Studies & in association with the

School for Australian Indigenous Knowledge Systems

Charles Darwin University Darwin, Northern Territory 0909

Submitted in fulfilment of the requirements for the degree of:

Doctor of Philosophy in Science

Date of Submission:

21st August 2006

Page 2: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

2

This page deliberately left blank.

Page 3: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

3

ABSTRACT

Contemporary savanna management and policy in northern Australia rely on scientific studies

undertaken over only a few decades. Indigenous ecological and management knowledge can

complement the scientific material by providing a substantial long-term knowledge resource for

contemporary decision-making, yet has been poorly regarded, under-utilised, and misinterpreted.

This thesis explores the published historical material on indigenous ecological knowledge (IEK) in

order to provide an analysis of its relevance for contemporary management. It analyses some legal

impediments to contemporary application of traditional practices, and examines some contemporary

management which utilise traditional practices.

Over two centuries, publications on indigenous savanna people showed that they actively managed

their resources. The 19th century record showed that Aboriginal people in the Northern Territory lit

fires throughout the northern dry seasons. This finding is consistent with findings for the whole

northern savannas, and corrects a previous misinterpretation of the data.

Fire was observed to be a principal land management tool, but indigenous people also manipulated

their physical environments by developing water resources and fisheries to enhance natural resource

availability.

Historical observations were affected by dramatic social changes to indigenous people, as pristine

indigenous societies receded with the advance of the colonisers, decades ahead of anthropologists

and other observers. Interpretation of the historical observations must consider, therefore, that

observed practices may have been modified by contact with the colonisers.

Page 4: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

4

Bushfire legislation in northern Australia prohibits burning for most of the dry seasons, the period

when most fires are lit. Legislation and practices present conflicting purposes, as the legislation

does not account for applied fire, and may be detrimental to best fire practice.

Finally, the debate about the extent to which use of fire by Aboriginal peoples shaped the

landscapes and biota is contentious, as are attempts to re-establish customary practice. Aboriginal

practice has been dismissed as pyromania, and consequences for management as incidental

outcomes. We argue that this view is at odds with available evidence, and suggest that

misunderstanding arises from contrasting views of objectives, values and goals of land managers.

We illustrate our argument with examples and propose mechanisms for wider application of

Aboriginal prescriptions.

Page 5: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

5

DECLARATION I hereby declare that the work herein, now submitted as a thesis for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy by research of the Charles Darwin University, is the result of my own investigations, and all references to ideas and work of other researchers have been specifically acknowledged. I herby certify that the work embodied in this thesis has not already been accepted in substance for any degree, and is not being currently submitted in candidature for any other degree. Signed Noel Douglas Preece 21st August 2006

Page 6: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

VI

TABLE OF CONTENTS

CHAPTER 1. INTRODUCTION: AUSTRALIAN INDIGENOUS ECOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE AND SAVANNA MANAGEMENT .......................................................................................................................... 2

1.1 Objectives of the research .......................................................................................................................... 2

1.2 Description of the region ............................................................................................................................ 2

1.3 Relevance of indigenous ecological knowledge to savanna management and ecological theory ....... 2 1.3.1. Indigenous ecological knowledge & management definitions .................................................. 2

1.4 Significance of this research....................................................................................................................... 2 1.4.1. Knowledge – traditional and scientific ...................................................................................... 2 1.4.2. Some Policy implications............................................................................................................ 2

1.5 Research Methods ....................................................................................................................................... 2

1.6 Structure and content of thesis.................................................................................................................. 2 1.6.1. Additional publications and presentations from research for this thesis.................................. 2

CHAPTER 2. ABORIGINAL FIRES IN MONSOONAL AUSTRALIA FROM HISTORICAL ACCOUNTS 2

2.1 Abstract ........................................................................................................................................................ 2 2.1.1. Aim .............................................................................................................................................. 2 2.1.2. Location....................................................................................................................................... 2 2.1.3. Methods ....................................................................................................................................... 2 2.1.4. Results ......................................................................................................................................... 2 2.1.5. Main Conclusions ....................................................................................................................... 2 2.1.6. Keywords..................................................................................................................................... 2

2.2 INTRODUCTION....................................................................................................................................... 2

2.3 STUDY AREA............................................................................................................................................. 2

2.4 METHODS .................................................................................................................................................. 2

2.5 RESULTS..................................................................................................................................................... 2

2.6 Burnt veget’n................................................................................................................................................. 2 2.6.1. Active landscape fires ................................................................................................................. 2 2.6.2. Burnt vegetation.......................................................................................................................... 2 2.6.3. The Written Word........................................................................................................................ 2

2.7 DISCUSSION .............................................................................................................................................. 2 2.7.1. A patchy record........................................................................................................................... 2 2.7.2. Aboriginal fires in the Northern Territory ................................................................................. 2 2.7.3. Northern Australian Savanna Fires ........................................................................................... 2

2.8 CONCLUSION............................................................................................................................................ 2

Page 7: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Z:\Penny&Noel\PHDNOEL\Thesis Compiled\Preece 2006 Thesis_Final.doc VII

2.9 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS........................................................................................................................2

CHAPTER 3. INDIGENOUS AUSTRALIAN SAVANNA MANAGEMENT IN THE 19TH AND 20TH CENTURIES – A POOR HARVEST ...........................................................................................................................2

3.1 INTRODUCTION .......................................................................................................................................2

3.2 DESCRIPTION OF THE REGION..........................................................................................................2

3.3 METHODS...................................................................................................................................................2

3.4 RESULTS .....................................................................................................................................................2

3.5 DISCUSSION...............................................................................................................................................2 3.5.1. Limitations of the findings........................................................................................................... 2 3.5.2. The socio-cultural context of the historical period .................................................................... 2 3.5.3. Indigenous management practices.............................................................................................. 2 3.5.4. Indigenous ecological knowledge ............................................................................................... 2

3.6 CONCLUSION ............................................................................................................................................2

CHAPTER 4. BUSHFIRE LAW AND POLICY EFFECTS ON FIRE MANAGEMENT IN NORTHERN AUSTRALIAN SAVANNAS .......................................................................................................................................2

4.1.1. Keywords ..................................................................................................................................... 2

4.2 Abstract.........................................................................................................................................................2

4.3 Summary ......................................................................................................................................................2

4.4 INTRODUCTION .......................................................................................................................................2 4.4.1. Overview of fire in northern Australia ....................................................................................... 2 4.4.2. Setting of the North Australian savannas ................................................................................... 2

4.5 ANALYSIS OF THE BUSHFIRE LEGISLATION IN NORTHERN AUSTRALIA.........................2 4.5.1. Northern Territory....................................................................................................................... 2 4.5.2. Queensland .................................................................................................................................. 2 4.5.3. Western Australia ........................................................................................................................ 2

4.6 DERIVATION AND APPLICATION OF THE LEGISLATION ........................................................2 4.6.1. Decision-making.......................................................................................................................... 2 4.6.2. Anomalies in application of the bushfires legislation ................................................................ 2

4.7 CONTEMPORARY FIRE REGIMES.....................................................................................................2

4.8 DISCUSSION...............................................................................................................................................2

4.9 ACKNOWLEDGMENTS ..........................................................................................................................2

CHAPTER 5. CUSTOMARY USE OF FIRE BY INDIGENOUS PEOPLES IN NORTH AUSTRALIA: ITS CONTEMPORARY ROLE IN SAVANNA MANAGEMENT......................................................................2

5.1 Abstract.........................................................................................................................................................2

Page 8: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Z:\Penny&Noel\PHDNOEL\Thesis Compiled\Preece 2006 Thesis_Final.doc VIII

5.2 Introduction ................................................................................................................................................. 2

5.3 Contemporary Indigenous practice .......................................................................................................... 2

5.4 Aboriginal fire management and biodiversity......................................................................................... 2

5.5 Customary practice and contemporary conservation problems ........................................................... 2

5.6 Customary practice and ecological science .............................................................................................. 2

5.7 Customary practice and biodiversity........................................................................................................ 2

5.8 The future of Aboriginal fire management in north Australia ............................................................. 2

5.9 Conclusion.................................................................................................................................................... 2

5.10 Acknowledgments ....................................................................................................................................... 2

CHAPTER 6. CONCLUSION............................................................................................................................... 2

6.1 A personal awakening................................................................................................................................. 2

6.2 Concluding synthesis .................................................................................................................................. 2

CHAPTER 7. REFERENCES............................................................................................................................... 2

Page 9: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

IX

TABLES

Chapter 2 Table 1 Northern Territory explorers.......................................................................................... 2 Table 2 Presence of explorers in the region ........................................................................... 2 Table 3 Fires and evidence recorded by explorers...................................................................... 2 Table 4 Active fires and burnt country by degree cell and month.............................................. 2 Table 5 Months of active fires in each degree of latitude........................................................... 2 Table 6 Number of fires across one degree cells.................................................................... 2 Table 7 Explorers observations of burnt vegetation .................................................................. 2 Table 1 Frequencies of subjects covered in Aboriginal Studies in northern Australia, from

Craig’s bibliographies.............................................................................................................. 2 Table 2 – Fire, smoke and burnt country observations ................................................................... 2 Table 3 – Fire for Hunting .............................................................................................................. 2 Table 4 –Wells ................................................................................................................................ 2 Table 5 Fish Traps, water diversions .............................................................................................. 2 Table 6 – Walking tracks ................................................................................................................ 2 Table 7 – Knowledge of Seasonal resource availability ................................................................. 2 Table 8 - Ecological behavioural and geographical knowledge...................................................... 2 Table 9 – Season divisions and names ............................................................................................ 2

FIGURES

Chapter 2 Figure 1. Vegetation types of northern Australia savanna region (reproduced with permission,

Parks and Wildlife Commission of the Northern Territory). ................................................... 2 Figure 2. Number of observations of fire per month ................................................................ 2 Figure 3. Total fires, explorer numbers and mean fire numbers by month across region,

normalized to proportion of highest score for each category for comparison ......................... 2 Figure 4. Number of fires compared with number of explorers by degrees south.................... 2 Figure 5. Observations by explorers of burnt vegetation.......................................................... 2 Figure 6. Comparison of explorers’ presence against observations of burnt country............... 2 Figure 7. Seasonal trends of fire in the Northern Territory from Braithwaite (1991) .............. 2 Figure 1. Example of fire history map from fire authorities web sites (reproduced with

permission)............................................................................................................................... 2

File ref:

C:\Documents\PHDNOEL\Thesis Compiled\Preece 2006 Thesis_Final.doc

Report by:

Noel Douglas Preece

Date:

Revision Status: Reviewed by:

Document distribution:

August 2006 Revised after Examiners’ comments and Research Office Direction

Noel Preece Charles Darwin University Research Office

Page 10: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

X

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Acknowledgments A challenging work is the result of the efforts of more than the author alone. How this should be acknowledged is not difficult for me at all. Penny van Oosterzee, my life partner, focus, stabilizer, challenge and guide, deserves all my love and praise for her guidance and support throughout this effort. My son Luke, who just beat me to submit his BSc (Hons) thesis at the University of Melbourne, is equal in my appreciation and love, and never failed to inquire and challenge me to finish. He also spent many tiresome hours transcribing recorded interviews with Mirriwoong people he has yet to meet. Thank you. The librarians at Charles Darwin University enabled this project to succeed, with good humour and tolerance of my constant demands over six years. I have outlasted some who have vanished, but wish to thank every one, including those in the back rooms who I never met. Those to whom I owe a particular debt of gratitude are Heather Moorcroft, Barbara Cotton, Julie Mende, Kathy Roe, Ruth Quinn, Alan Davis, Anne Wilson, Ying Mah, Benjamin McKay, Brian Flanagan, Peter Philpott, Julie, David, Elaine Glover, Gemma Crisp, Liisa Elika, Linda, Leeah, Michelle, Nick English, Sarah Fischer, Rob Whitehead. I hope I have not missed anyone, because they enabled me to obtain many obscure historical references and through their diligence eliminated some which are now just too hard to get. I seem to have also outlasted (or worn down) most of my supervisors. Prof Greg Hill, now at University of the Sunshine Coast, willingly took me under his wing and, as a geographer, understood that this study was going to be messy. Prof David Bowman DSc guided me and challenged me on many occasions, and tested my rigour where I needed to be tested. Prof Nancy Williams, now Emeritus Professor (ret’d) with University of Queensland, gave me some sound advice and with her skill at expression was able to correct mine. Prof Marcia Langton PhD, now at Melbourne University, gave me much support and many ideas and tried to correct some of my wayward thinking. Good academic study starts somewhere, and an important stimulus for my ability to think comes from Dr Peter Mitchell, formerly of Macquarie University, all those decades ago. He still inspires me and has become a long-term very good friend. He demonstrates the value of good mentoring in education. Many others also contributed to the substance and better form of this research, and thanks go to all of them, arranged in no particular order – Dr Alaric Fisher for ideas, maps and discussion; Andrew Edwards for providing maps; Barbara McKaige CSIRO; Camilla Hughes for ideas and perspective on bushfire law; Dr Gabriel Crowley for critical discussions and reviews; Dr Stephen Garnett for ideas and discussion; Dr Geoff Humphreys; Hemali Seneviratne for her support for my Ethics Clearance and for academic support; Dr Jenny Atchison; Dr Jeremy Russell-Smith for help on many aspects of culture and fire and references; Jessica May for helping in selecting her home country for field work, guidance on interviewing Aboriginal people, teaching me what triangulation and qualitative research means, helping me understand cultural perspectives, and moral and intellectual support while doing her PhD; the late Dr Jill Landsberg for advice; Dr Jim Kohen; Dr Jocelyn Davies for fantastic support with her bibliography published through INLAND; Dr John Woinarski for papers, support, critical review and his sage and leading advice; Keith McGuinness for help with statistical analyses; Kylie Harvey, Paul Davey, Stephanie Myles and Jinx Smith of EcOz

Page 11: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

XI

for taking more than their fair share of the work load with humour and good grace while I indulged in this addiction – you are great to work with; Kylie Pursche, formerly of KLC; Keeley Palmer of Mirima Language Centre; Dr Lesley Head for pointing out some information bases & papers; Michael Christie; Michael Storrs for help with identifying places to work; Nick Smith for some interesting discussions about this type of research; Nigel Bennett AIATSIS; Peter Cooke for challenging discussion; Dr Peter Whitehead for many ideas and discussions over the years; Dr Steven Morton for bibliographic and reference databases and for drinking with me the whole Lagavulin in one sitting; Ray Hall for pointing me to some research possibilities; Dr Richard Davis formerly of AIATSIS; Dr Rod Kennett for many lively discussions while he completed his PhD on indigenous turtles; Dr Sue Jackson for reviews, support and perspective; Dr Tom Vigilante, fellow PhD student for many great discussions about our research; and Dr Tony Start for support in the Kimberley. I am bound to have missed many people, so they are invited to come and demand a tom yum soup from me at the Parap Markets one fine Saturday morning. I also wish to thank the Mirriwoong people of the region around Kununurra, who own and manage country on both sides of what are now known as the Northern Territory and Western Australia. I will not name them, partly because some have already passed on, and partly because I have not asked their permission to do so. The many hours we spent together were certainly rewarding. I hope that one day your stories can be published so that your profound knowledge will continue through your children and grandchildren. I could not have envisaged doing a project such as this without the love and support of my parents, Irene and Harry Preece, for so many years. You made me know I could do anything and provided the initial and continuing support to achieve. Field work was supported by AIATSIS Research Grant G2001/6530. The field work has been completed and interviews have been transcribed, but have not been referred to the informants for approval to publish. The recordings were supplied to AIATSIS and the Mirima Language Centre. The research was supported by an Australian Post Graduate Award from the Australian Government. And last, but certainly not least, I owe a debt of enormous gratitude to Charles Darwin University. Small though it is, its vision and scope are broad and clear and appropriate for our place in the world. Long may it reign and support the people of the savannas.

Page 12: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

XII

Page 13: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

13

CHAPTER 1. INTRODUCTION: AUSTRALIAN INDIGENOUS ECOLOGICAL KNOWLEDGE AND SAVANNA

MANAGEMENT

1.1 Objectives of the research

Indigenous ecological knowledge, like western scientific ecology, is accumulated over time,

and in northern Australia provides a much greater time span of tested knowledge, experience

and observation than does western ecological knowledge of the region which has accumulated

from research which at best extends over only half a century. Why, then, has indigenous

ecological knowledge been so poorly addressed in the development of policy, law and

practice in the tropical savannas of Australia when this body of knowledge, if it exists, could

provide a substantial basis of understanding ecological processes and management practices?

The research seeks to investigate this body of published material in order to test the substance

of the material for its utility as a knowledge resource.

Despite decades of western-style ecological research in Australia’s tropical savannas, there

exists an incomplete understanding of ecosystem management practices required to maintain

the full range of species and ecosystems across the region. It is perhaps surprising, then, that

there has been little academic and policy attention to the pre-existing knowledge base on

indigenous ecological knowledge and practices of the Aboriginal people of the savannas, and

a lack of review and synthesis of published material on indigenous ecological knowledge

across the Australian tropical savanna region. Until recently, indigenous knowledge in the

region has largely been ignored by those who determine land policies, management practices,

research priorities and programs, and legislation. A substantial amount of contemporary

research assumes, arguably, that traditional practices have merit in the management of the

savannas, despite this lack of review and synthesis. Conversely, judging from the

contemporary literature and practices in the region, there is much research which takes no

Page 14: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

14

account of traditional practices in management of the savannas. Non-indigenous managers

also have paid little regard to traditional ecosystem management practices.

The main thesis of this dissertation was that there exists a body of literature which could

provide understanding of historical indigenous ecosystem management practices with a view

to providing a substantial information base which could inform contemporary management.

The bulk of the literature on indigenous ecosystem management practices was published prior

to 1970. I have chosen to truncate the literature reviewed at about 1970 precisely because the

more recent literature on northern Australian ecosystems has paid much more attention to

historical literature. These studies, however, were all local studies, relating to only one or two

groups of indigenous people. So the broader review of all available literature provides a more

substantive literature base on which to build historical pictures of environmental management

practices. Secondly, the volume of material prior to 1970 was already very large, and had

been identified and summarized by others to some degree, especially by Beryl Craig. Thirdly,

the rapid growth of ecological and ethno-ecological studies since the 1970s has provided a

much better understanding of how indigenous people manage their lands currently. And

fourth, the comprehensive review of pre-1970s literature provides a whole picture of practices

across the region, which allows the more recent located studies to be placed in context. The

historical literature is nevertheless still relevant to contemporary practices as historical

ecological practices influence contemporary ecosystem dynamics. Despite changes to the

environment in recent decades, many of the ecosystem processed in the region continue to

operate in ways very similar to those in existence over the previous centuries because much of

the region has not been cleared. The historical view provides a context which can help to

make sense of changes which are happening now, some of them from contemporary practices.

Page 15: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

15

The main aims which derive from this thesis are to investigate and analyse the literature

relating to indigenous ecological knowledge in the region, and how this could be relevant to

contemporary land management practices and contemporary ecological knowledge.

The main objectives of my research are:

• to investigate, critically review and synthesize published material on traditional

knowledge and practices of ecosystem management and resource use in the savannas

of the region;

• to identify impediments to the adoption and utilization of this knowledge base in a

contemporary setting;

• to analyse the bush fires legislation and related policies as they relate to indigenous

practices in the region; and

• to consider how traditional ecosystem management practices can inform and be

incorporated into contemporary 'mainstream' management practices.

The thesis seeks to promote the understanding of this body of literature and the findings from

historical indigenous land management practices in order to better understand long-term

influences on the region’s landscapes and vegetation, and to promote the recognition of

indigenous ecological knowledge and practices for contemporary land management, policy,

and research. This thesis of itself covers a broad area of interest, ranging from the obvious

one of fire application and management to other more specific but nonetheless relevant areas

of resource utilisation and management. The broader perspective recognises that while fire is

a primary land management tool in the region historically and currently, other resource

Page 16: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

16

management practices and activities also are relevant to understanding the landscapes of the

region.

The scope of the research is broad and eclectic, covering as it does the fields of

anthropological literature, ecological literature, historical works, legislation and contemporary

practices. I considered that it was necessary to cover these fields in order to examine why

indigenous knowledge has been ignored, and what impediments there might be to the

recognition and re-application of indigenous knowledge and practice. I needed to examine

the substance of the published literature, because I could find no comprehensive review nor

analysis, and therefore could not assume either that there was a significant body of published

material in existence, or that there was little. Having recognised that there was a reasonable

body of literature, and therefore evidence of indigenous practice and knowledge over the

period of review, it became obvious that there were impediments to the re-application of

indigenous practices across the region. There was therefore a clear need to analyse at least the

legislative component as it relates to bushfires. It is vital to understand the latter if the final

part of the thesis, application of customary fire practices, is to be implemented in much of

northern Australia.

This thesis presents a critical evaluation of the published material on indigenous ecological

knowledge and practice, and an analysis of some impediments to recognizing and utilizing

that knowledge in the management of savanna ecosystems, focussed on northern Australia. It

presents a comprehensive review of the published material from European exploration from

1623, through the period of anthropological and other research, and ending around 1970,

covering the fields of indigenous ecological knowledge and practice.

Page 17: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

17

I then review some contemporary impediments to the application of traditional management

practices, specifically fire, to the savannas of northern Australia. This review of the

legislation and related policies demonstrates also that fire management practices advocated by

a number of ecologists and land managers are affected by the same legislation and policies

which affect indigenous practice.

Finally, with four others, I present a case for the re-application of and recognition of

contemporary indigenous practice and knowledge. I have not attempted to document

indigenous ecological knowledge.

1.2 Description of the region

The study area is the savanna landscapes of northern Australia, including the Northern

Territory, Western Australia and Queensland. The Australian monsoonal tropical savanna lies

generally between 10o and 20o south of the equator. Half lies within Queensland, one third in

Northern Territory and one sixth within Western Australia (Russell-Smith et al. 2000). The

region is subject to a tropical monsoonal environment which experiences distinct wet and dry

seasons, with little to no rain for at least six months of the year. Annual average rainfall,

which ranges from over 2000 mm per annum in a few coastal areas in the north, declining

rapidly inland to 500mm in the south, is highly variable from year to year. Rain falls mostly

between October and March under the influence of the Asian monsoon. Although the

beginning and end of the wet season is variable from year to year, the wet season is a highly

reliable event (Russell-Smith et al. 2000).

Australian savannas are heterogeneous, but are characterised by a continuous or semi-

continuous grassy landscape, with or without trees, and are subject to frequent fire (Solbrig

Page 18: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

18

1993), most of it anthropogenic. Australian savanna formations include tall forest, forest,

woodland, open woodland and grassland, and inliers of vegetation associations such as

monsoon rainforest, and sandstone heath vegetation (Bourliere & Hadley 1983; Dunlop &

Webb 1991). The northern savanna varies physiognomically and structurally across its range.

The soils are relatively poor in essential nutrients and therefore have limited resource

utilisation potential (Braithwaite 1991b; Holmes & Mott 1993). Major vegetation types and

the extent of the defined tropical savanna region are shown in fig 1.

Page 19: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

19

Figure 1. Vegetation types of northern Australia savanna region (reproduced with permission,

Parks and Wildlife Commission of the Northern Territory).

Within the main study area at least three major land tenures exist. These are Aboriginal land,

such as Arnhem Land, conservation reserves such as national parks, and pastoral lands under

various forms of tenure. A significant proportion of the population in northern Australia is

indigenous, descendants of more than a hundred distinct tribes and nations which speak as

many languages. In the Northern Territory, for instance, about 25% of the total population is

Aboriginal, with about 80% of the non-urban population indigenous (Australian Bureau of

Statistics 2002). The proportion of Aboriginal people in northern Australia is slightly higher

in northern Western Australia, and slightly lower in northern Queensland compared with the

Northern Territory.

Page 20: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

20

1.3 Relevance of indigenous ecological knowledge to savanna management and

ecological theory

The tropical savanna regions of the world are some of the most populous on Earth, and even

in 1980, supported over 1200 million people (Harris 1980). They cover 30% of the land

surface (Harris 1980), contain some of the most diverse and richest ecosystems, and are now

undergoing rapid and serious, often detrimental, changes (Hudak 1999; Young & Solbrig

1993). Australian tropical savannas occupy about a quarter of Australia’s land surface

totalling about 1.9 million square kilometres (Fox et al. 2001) and yet support only a small

proportion of the population, in the vicinity of less than 2% (Australian Bureau of Statistics

2002).

In Australia, the savanna region generally has retained most of its vegetation formations and

physiognomy (Fox et al. 2001), and species present before the colonial period of the past 150

or so years (Fox 1999; Woinarski et al. 2001a). Conversely, large areas have been cleared,

particularly in the east, and some have suffered from dramatic shifts in structure, particularly

from grassy woodlands to forests and vice versa in the past two hundred or less years since

European occupation (Woinarski et al. 2001a; Woinarski 1999b). Recently, it has been

observed that many animal species are suffering declines in population and distribution,

possibly from loss of suitable habitat (Fox 1999; Woinarski et al. 2001a).

Within the study region, there has been a history of ecological, biological, autecological,

botanical and zoological research which has sought to develop a sound body of scientific

knowledge of the savannas (Fox et al. 2001; Haynes 1991; Kitching 1988; Ridpath & Corbett

1985). Yet the scientific knowledge of savanna ecosystem dynamics, processes, species and

ecosystems is far from complete (Morton & Andrew 1987; Russell-Smith 1997; Woinarski &

Page 21: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

21

Recher 1997) in almost every aspect, including the autecology, biology and synecology of

most species, ecological dynamics, long-term trends and their significance, and the

management practices required to maintain the ecosystem integrity and biota.

Most of this research is not directed at answering needs for clear guidance for long-term

sustainable management of the savannas. Withstanding this gap in knowledge of sound

management practices, changes to the savannas are happening fast (Fox 1999; Woinarski et

al. 2001a; Woinarski 1999b; Young & Solbrig 1993).

Much evidence shows that land managers and policy-makers have unwisely and for too long

disregarded the rich and fundamental store of traditional ecological knowledge which could

be integrated into management of the savannas (Baines & Williams 1993), and into policy-

making. This knowledge base rarely if ever contributes to or informs policy and decision-

making (Langton 1998). Some exceptions exist, and studies in northern central Arnhem Land

(Braithwaite 1991a; Hallam 1985; Haynes 1985, 1991; Lewis 1982b, 1985, 1989a, b; Lewis

& Ferguson 1988; Press 1988, 1989; Russell-Smith 1997; Russell-Smith 2000; Yibarbuk et

al. 2001) have acknowledged that traditional fire practices have potential and actual merit

with regard to the maintenance of savanna ecosystem structure and function, and to

biodiversity conservation. This is also observed in a study of rainforests in Australia

(Bowman 2000a).

The most obvious management practice in the savannas is the application of fire to the grassy

landscapes. Contemporary fire policies and practices have been detrimental to sustainability

of the savannas, and have resulted in declines in biodiversity and downward trends in savanna

condition generally (Young & Solbrig 1993). In Guinée in central west Africa (Fairhead &

Leach 1996), and in northern Australia (Woinarski et al. 2001a), laws imposed by the

Page 22: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

22

colonizing powers and governments of the day have militated against application of fire for

ecosystem management (Fairhead & Leach 1996; Head & Hughes 1996; Hughes 1995b). In

Indonesia, land management practices have been determined by government policies (Hartono

& Rudiharto 2000) which appear to be detrimental to or inappropriate for savanna

management. There is also the view that the science behind the management practices which

have caused such environmental deterioration may not be the best source of information on

practices required to repair the damage (Rose 1993).

1.3.1. Indigenous ecological knowledge & management definitions

Indigenous ecological knowledge is that knowledge of ecosystem processes and components

which is held, understood and inherited by indigenous people. Various definitions have been

developed, and one which is useful here is that it is ‘a cumulative body of knowledge and

beliefs, handed down through generations by cultural transmission, about the relationship of

living beings (including humans) with one another and their environment’ (Berkes & Folke

1998). I have assumed that indigenous knowledge evolves and is handed down to

descendants, and that local knowledge may be inherited and acquired from original

inhabitants, often by the colonizers of the savannas (Crowley & Garnett 2000; Posey 1988).

Traditional knowledge has been recognized as important and valuable for a range of purposes.

In the last decade or so, recognition of indigenous ecological knowledge has increased

worldwide, and several volumes of collected works have been produced (Berkes 1999; Berkes

& Folke 1998; Stepp et al. 2002; Williams & Baines 1993). The value of indigenous

knowledge has often been seen to be related to economic, botanical and other biological

values, at least in northern Australia (Aboriginal Communities of the Northern Territory of

Australia 1988; Baker 1996; Baker et al. 1993; Cherikoff & Isaacs n.d.; Cherry 1990; Jones

Page 23: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

23

1985; Marrfurra et al. 1995; Mowaljarlai 1992; Wightman et al. 1991; Wightman & Smith

1991) and most of these studies are recent. Historical ethnobiological works also focussed on

the 'usefulness' of biota (Maiden 1889). But importantly, the documented knowledge is

primarily of resources and resource utilization, not of resource management. The 'ethno'

studies have mostly included ethnobiology and ethnobotany, but not so much ethnoecology,

in the sense of studies of knowledge of ecosystem structure, function and dynamics as they

relate to management of the savannas.

Resources are defined here as those foods, substances and materials which are used by people

in order to live. A definition of resource management is more complicated. The term

management can imply a wide range of practices applied by contemporary and historic

peoples, and various definitions have been proposed (e.g. Berkes et al. 2000; Grumbine

1991). Management may include active management such as lighting fires to clear

vegetation, controlling fire spread to conserve resources for later use, and manipulating parts

of the environment for economic gain, such as building fish traps or diverting water flow. It

can also imply monitoring of the natural environment which provides resources, thereby

implying a detailed knowledge of the biota, seasonal factors, condition of the abiotic

environment and so on. Peter Bellwood wrote that resource management is:

a generalized set of activities that can be carried out by farmers, hunters, and gatherers alike,

can be defined as any technique that propagates, tends, or protects a species, reduces

competition, prolongs or increases the harvest, insures the appearance of a species at a

particular time in a particular place, extends the range of or otherwise modifies the nature,

distribution, and density of a species (Bellwood 2005, p.12).

A definition of environmental management, which includes values, was proposed as:

Page 24: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

24

those activities which enhance beneficial links and minimise adverse links between resource

systems (or pivots) and their environments, and which seek to attain desirable environmental

system states, in response to community perceptions and desires (Conacher 1978, p.439)

Conacher & Conacher (2000) later suggested that environmental management is a broader

concept than resource management, and that the community is much more important in

environmental management – ‘the objectives of resource managers are often single-purpose

whereas those of environmental managers are invariably multi-purpose’ (Conacher &

Conacher 2000, p.13). These definitions of environmental or resource management are

appropriate when considering the multiple purposes for which indigenous people applied

management practices.

1.4 Significance of this research

It is a principle of the scientific method that prior knowledge is important to all scientific

research, which is the purpose of literature reviews. It was surprising, then, that there had

been no comprehensive review of the literature on indigenous ecological knowledge or

practice for the region as a whole. Some studies (e.g Chase & Sutton 1981; Head 1993; Rose

1992; Vigilante et al. 2004) conducted in some specific places within the region have

reviewed literature relevant to those places, but this is by no means comprehensive for the

region. This research seeks to redress this neglect and is the first, to my knowledge, to

undertake such a review.

There are two other significant analyses addressed in this dissertation. First, I found that an

earlier paper on the historical record of fires observed by explorers in the 19th century in the

Northern Territory (Braithwaite 1991a) was incomplete and misleading, and a fresh analysis

was required. This has been done in this thesis, and completes the analyses of 19th century

Page 25: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

25

explorers’ journals for observations of aboriginal burning practices in northern Australia,

which had been done for Queensland and Western Australia subsequent to the first reported

paper.

The second assessment completes the analysis of the bush fires legislation, which had been

analyzed for the Northern Territory in 1995, but had not been undertaken for the whole of

northern Australia. This thesis completes this assessment.

My research investigates the body of published material on indigenous ecological knowledge

on the assumption that the material may be of benefit to the management of the savannas.

Traditional practices have been honed through many generations, resulting in savanna

condition that sustained all the species and ecosystems evident when Europeans colonized the

land and until recently. It could be inferred that, inherent in the traditional management

practices, were ways of ensuring this sustainability. Yet, until recently, traditional knowledge

has been overlooked, ignored or dismissed in the scientific analyses of savanna management.

Recognition of the potential of indigenous knowledge in ecosystem management is not new.

For example, in relation to the ecology of the western desert of central Australia, it was

written in 1971 that:

the importance of fire to Australian Aborigines, and to other hunter-gatherer societies as well,

manifests itself in two ways: first, as a subsistence tool, and second, as a factor in altering the

ecological surroundings of the group. Both of these aspects are interrelated … yet, despite the

demonstrated importance of this question, there exist as yet no holistic and empirical studies

of fire as employed by any particular ethnographic hunting and gathering society in the world

(Gould 1971, p14)

Page 26: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

26

Despite 30 years having passed, this would appear to be the case in northern Australia today,

even though there have been advances in other parts of the world.

Traditional ecological management practices produced an environment which sustained the

people who managed the savannas for the last 50,000 or so years, as well as a rich variety of

species without any overt signs of deterioration. There have been some contentious claims

that some native species, the marsupial megafauna, were sent to extinction by the colonizing

Aborigines when they first arrived in Australia (Brook & Bowman 2004; Collins 1995;

Flannery 1992; Horton 1982; Roberts et al. 2001), but this has been hotly contested

(Choquenot & Bowman 1998; Langton 1998; Wroe & Field 2001). Whether these declines

were the result of changed fire management practices or hunting pressure or climatic change

is open to debate, and the scientific evidence is far from conclusive. The period of

megafaunal extinctions was the Late Pleistocence period, at least 36,000 years ago (Roberts et

al. 2001; Wroe & Field 2001), so those extinctions have only a limited bearing on the

influence of Aboriginal people on the management of species and ecosystems over the

subsequent 30,000 years.

When Europeans first colonized and began to change the savannas in Australia, between a

century and a half ago in the north-east and a century ago in the north-west there existed a

very rich biota which, as a result of, or associated with colonization, has suffered extremely

rapid decline (Woinarski et al. 2001a). It is clear that causes of these declines include the fire

regimes (Russell-Smith 2000) and other activities, such as grazing, which have changed

substantially in this short period. These changes have been more significant than the other

possible causes of biodiversity loss (Woinarski et al. 2000; Woinarski et al. 2001a), such as

landscape-scale clearing, which has been limited to relatively small areas of the savanna

region (Fox et al. 2001).

Page 27: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

27

My investigation of traditional or indigenous ecological knowledge and management

practices finds support in the following argument (Woinarski 1999b):

The most likely cause for decline in the biodiversity of the tropical savannas is the loss of

environmental variability. There is an urgent need for studies, across a range of scales,

investigating environmental variation and how this variation is affected by land management,

particularly in relation to fire and changes due to pastoralism and feral stock. There is some

hope that one of the most likely causes of diminution in the environmental mosaic, namely the

exclusion of fire on pastoral lands, can be remedied by more skilful management (Landsberg

et al. 1998; Winter 1990). (cited in Woinarski 1999b, p642)

Loss of environmental variability implies loss over time, perhaps the last century or so, which

in turn implies changes from traditional practices. As Woinarski argues, there is a need for

more skilful management. On this basis alone it is important to understand how the

predecessors of contemporary managers managed their lands. In this vein, Woinarski

continues:

At least partly by default, through lack of economic resource potential, some large areas of

Australia's tropical savannas have retained virtually traditional Aboriginal land management.

This is an extraordinary asset, not least in its ability to provide lessons for conservation

management. The maintenance of this management will require formal recognition and

financial support … (Smyth 1995; Woenne-Green et al. 1994) …(cited in Woinarski 1999b,

p642)

The relevance of my study relates to the dramatic and disturbing changes to the savanna biota,

and, perhaps more importantly because of its urgency, to the distressing loss of traditional

knowledge, through loss of language (Lennon et al. 2001), diminished recognition of the

Page 28: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

28

value of the 'old' knowledge in modern education systems, disenfranchisement of Aboriginal

people in the policy-making and land management arenas, and the many other negative

influences on the body of indigenous knowledge (Langton 1997). Many of the elders who

retain this detailed knowledge are now old and frail and are finding it increasingly difficult to

pass on their knowledge to disinterested youth. An important aspect, therefore, is that the

people who hold and maintain the knowledge are given due recognition in their own and the

broader community. Recognition and appropriate use of these practices and knowledge may

ensure that the savannas are better managed in the future.

Most land management authorities and pastoral properties in the region are staffed by

European Australians, with classical training in the ecological or other sciences or other

management disciplines. It is important, therefore, as the late Dr Darrel Posey advised:

to add a serious scientific dimension to the very political debate over how, when, whether, if

indigenous peoples have created, destroyed, maintained, managed savanna areas....too much

of this debate is still not scientifically based....and this works against indigenous peoples, who,

I am certain, have contributed to biodiversity conservation in these landscapes (D. Posey,

personal communication 2000).

This thesis reviews and analyzes the historical literature on this aspect in order to provide a

coherent base from which to further address the issues raised by Posey.

1.4.1. Knowledge – traditional and scientific

In the debate which revolved around the issue of traditional knowledge in the scientific

sphere, a hot topic was the premise (by scientists) that traditional knowledge is not science

Page 29: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

29

(Nakashima & de Guchteneire 1999). Nakashima and de Guchteneire observed that the

debate about what is and what is not traditional and local knowledge can be settled by 'giving

recognition to the empirical bases of traditional and local knowledge, while respecting the

cultural frameworks in which these systems are constructed.' While recognizing that an

empirical base is essential, I am also conscious of their further observations:

If we dare venture into murkier waters, however, we might consider that the discomfort of

these scientists gives expression to a more fundamental concern… about the relationship

between science and these other systems of knowledge, other understandings of the world. Of

course, if indigenous knowledge is conceived as just another information set from which data

can be extracted to plug into scientific frameworks of understanding, then we do not trouble

the scientific worldview. However, this practical approach - that of the pharmaceutical

industry or of conservation ecologists who validate traditional information and use it to attain

pre-defined ends - may threaten the integrity of traditional knowledge systems. On the other

hand, if science is seen as one knowledge system among many, then scientists must reflect on

the relativity of their knowledge and interpretation of 'reality'. For the survival of traditional

knowledge as a dynamic, living and culturally meaningful system, this debate cannot be

avoided (Nakashima & de Guchteneire 1999, p40).

This consideration has also been ably discussed by Nazarea, who postulated that one view of

ethnoecology:

'places value on local knowledge by reference to its internal coherence and its environmental

and sociocultural adaptiveness',

(whereas the other view)

'subjects local knowledge to a test of legitimacy by measuring it against Western systems of

classification and downplaying its adaptability to varying environmental demands and cultural

Page 30: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

30

dimensions that have shaped, and continue to shape, its many formulations' (Nazarea 1999,

p4).

The theoretical framework for this thesis is based on the foregoing approaches to

ethnoecology, and relies heavily on the works of Berkes, Nazarea, Posey and Nakashima and

de Guchteneire, among others. A very interesting argument presented by Bruce Braun

(2004), who argued that research into ‘traditional knowledge’ had been directed by misguided

and poorly framed ontologies and posits about a supposed ‘nature-culture divide’ (Braun

2004). He reviews what he calls the four moments in cultural geography, which I will not

elaborate here. An important point he raised, however, was the connection between

knowledge and power, which, as he said ‘most defined the cultural studies of the

environment’ (Braun 2004, p. 167). This relates closely to Nazarea’s comment already

discussed above about the legitimacies of knowledge. If this thesis can be placed comfortably

in a theoretical framework, it can perhaps best be placed in what Braun termed the nonmodern

ontology, within the confines of cultural geography. The thesis possibly sits in a more

eclectic framework of ecological theory, environmental studies, environmental law and

policy, and cultural geography. I explore some of these theoretical dimensions in chapters 3,

4 and 5.

1.4.2. Some Policy implications

The importance of indigenous or traditional ecological knowledge has been acknowledged in

the Framework for the World Conference on Science which stated:

3.4 Modern science and other systems of knowledge

83.Governments are called upon to formulate national policies that allow a wider use of the

applications of traditional forms of learning and knowledge, while at the same time ensuring

that its commercialization is properly rewarded.

Page 31: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

31

84.Enhanced support for activities at the national and international levels on traditional and

local knowledge systems should be considered.

85.Countries should promote better understanding and use of traditional knowledge systems,

instead of focusing only on extracting elements for their perceived utility to the S&T system.

Knowledge should flow simultaneously to and from rural communities.

86.Governmental and non-governmental organisations should sustain traditional knowledge

systems through active support to the societies that are keepers and developers of this

knowledge, their ways of life, their languages, their social organisation and the environments

in which they live, and fully recognize the contribution of women as repositories of a large

part of traditional knowledge.

87.Governments should support cooperation between holders of traditional knowledge and

scientists to explore the relationships between different knowledge systems and to foster

interlinkages of mutual benefit.(UNESCO 1999, pp482-3).

In this study, I am assuming that indigenous ecological knowledge has its own internal

coherence or legitimacy, and I try to avoid placing value judgements on its legitimacy by

testing the knowledge against western scientific cultural measures. This avoids the issue of

the nature-culture divide discussed by Braun (2004).

Policy implications for the study region are also explored to some degree in chapters four and

five. There is potential to integrate some of the knowledge of indigenous practices into

contemporary practices, and to utilise skills maintained by indigenous people in the region to

manage land.

Chapter 5, in particular, presents a step in advancing the relevance of the historical review and

analyses of indigenous traditional practices and knowledge presented in Chapters 2 and 3. In

this chapter we have raised the issue of the expectations of contemporary researchers and

Page 32: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

32

managers when they consider traditional indigenous knowledge and practices, and review

some possibilities for better engagement of indigenous people of the region. We argue that

indigenous knowledge and practice have their place in contemporary management, but that

the aspirations and goals of indigenous people are not necessarily more coherent and

consistent than for any other peoples. But we do argue that traditional practices have been

tested over long periods of time and through many climatic and environmental cycles which

contemporary managers cannot hope to emulate without a solid understanding of the

historical and prehistoric context. While the chapter argues that, to some degree, new creative

approaches need to be tried, the creativity is related more to how each of the players in the

management, research and policy game work together, not so much to the veracity or

otherwise of the indigenous traditional practices.

Page 33: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

33

1.5 Research Methods

Each of the following chapters includes a detailed discussion of methods which are not

repeated here. The context and purpose of the study, however, are important. It was not

intended to document traditional ecological knowledge. I have argued above that research is

proceeding in the absence of a comprehensive critical review and synthesis of what is already

known about traditional knowledge and practices in relation to management.

In summary, the methods included a comprehensive review of the available literature from the

early explorers, through to the material published by anthropologists, ethnographers, and

ethnologists, up to about 1970. I also included the writings of some early settlers and some

historians, including some which have not been published, as well as some popular books of

the time. The material was reviewed for reference to practices carried out by Aboriginal

people in all parts of the region, and the evidence of knowledge of resources, seasons and

ecosystems. The practices included people’s use of natural resources, observations of active

management practices such as lighting fires, hunting, protection of areas, and the various

pieces of evidence observed, including constructed wells, fisheries and walking tracks.

The review and analysis of bush fire legislation included a detailed review of the three sets of

legislation addressing bush fires, and a review of legislation which had some bearing on the

effects of the bush fire legislation. I analysed these sets of legislation for their effects on the

implementation of traditional burning.

The chapter on the customary use of fire required an assessment of the contemporary

literature and our observations of the relevance and potential of indigenous people’s

management of the savannas.

Page 34: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

34

1.6 Structure and content of thesis

The thesis is structured in the following way, and chapters which have been published or

submitted are shown with their publication details.

Chapter 1 Introduction.

Chapter 2 Aboriginal fires in monsoonal Australia from historical accounts

Published in Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336.

Chapter 3 Indigenous Australian savanna management in the 19th and 20th Centuries – A

poor harvest

In review for publication in Ecology & Society, 24th October 2005.

Chapter 4 Bushfire law and policy effects on fire management in northern Australian

savannas;

In review for publication in International Journal of Wildland Fire, 30th

August 2005

Chapter 5 Customary use of fire by indigenous peoples in north Australia: its

contemporary role in savanna management;

Published in International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425;

Authors: Peter J. Whitehead, D.M.J.S. Bowman, Noel Preece, Fiona Fraser and

Peter Cooke

Chapter 6 Conclusions

References

1.6.1. Additional publications and presentations from research for this thesis

I have presented the following papers which are derived from my research at conferences,

some of which have been published, as shown.

Page 35: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

35

Preece N. D. (2001) Traditional Fire in the Australian Arafura Savannas. In: Community

Based Fire Management - Workshop 6-8 December 2000 (eds. P. Moore, D. Ganz & B.

Shields) pp. 8-20. RECOFTC, Project Fire Fight, Bangkok, Thailand.

Preece N. D. (2002) A vital human resource - Indigenous Ecosystem Management in

Australian tropical savannas. In: 8th International Conference of Ethnobiology pp.19, Addis

Ababa, Ethiopia.

Preece N. (2003) Entirely happy to burn Northern Australian savannas: Fire law and policy

effects on fire management. (Abstract) African Journal of Range and Forage Science 20: 230.

Preece N. (2003) Neglected human resources in the Australian tropical savannas.

(Abstract) African Journal of Range and Forage Science 20: 220.

Preece N. (2003) Entirely happy to burn Northern Australian savannas: Fire law and policy

effects on fire management. In: Proceedings of VII International Rangelands Congress -

Rangelands in the New Millennium (eds. N. Allsopp, A. R. Palmer, S. J. Milton, G. I. H.

Kerley, K. P. Kirkman, R. Hurt & C. Brown) pp. 2031-2041, Durban, South Africa

(Published on CD for Conference delegates).

Preece N. (2003) Neglected human resources in the Australian tropical savannas. In:

Proceedings of VII International Rangelands Congress - Rangelands in the New Millennium

(eds. N. Allsopp, A. R. Palmer, S. J. Milton, G. I. H. Kerley, K. P. Kirkman, R. Hurt & C.

Brown) pp. 1863-1867, Durban, South Africa (Published on CD for Conference delegates).

Preece N. (2004) Fire ecology and the law in Northern Australian savannas. In: ESA

Ecology Conference 2004 pp. Symposium 08 - Fire Ecology, abstract p90, Adelaide.

Preece N. (2004) Indigenous ecological knowledge and evolving savanna theory. In: ESA

Ecology Conference 2004 pp. Symposium 03 - New applications of ecological theory,

abstract p89, Adelaide.

Page 36: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Introduction

36

Page 37: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 37

CHAPTER 2. ABORIGINAL FIRES IN MONSOONAL AUSTRALIA FROM HISTORICAL ACCOUNTS

2.1 Abstract

2.1.1. Aim

Traditional management of fire in the world’s savannas is of vital interest for contemporary

management. This paper reviews the 19th century literature on Aboriginal application of fire

in the Northern Territory of northern Australia, and relates the other studies of the historical

record for the whole savanna region of northern Australia. The aim is to provide a

comprehensive picture of historical traditional fire practices.

2.1.2. Location

Northern Australia tropical (monsoonal) savanna region.

2.1.3. Methods

All available journals of explorers in the nineteenth century in the Northern Territory were

reviewed and analyzed.

2.1.4. Results

Twenty five explorers’ journals were identified and reviewed. Fifteen yielded information on

Aboriginal use of fire. Two hundred and six observations were recorded in the journals. Of

these, one hundred were of active landscape fires and fifty two were of burnt landscapes.

Other observations were discarded as they did not contribute to the understanding of

Page 38: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 38

traditional use of fire. The results were generally consistent with other studies completed in

Queensland and Western Australia.

2.1.5. Main Conclusions

The historic record shows that Aboriginal people in the ‘Top End’ of the Northern Territory

(NT) of Australia commenced burning early in the dry season, within weeks of the last rains,

and continued throughout the dry season. Burning stopped only when the wet season rains

prevented further burning. Little if any wet season burning was carried out. This picture is at

variance with a previous historical study for the NT, but consistent with that for the whole

northern Australian savannas using equivalent historical sources. The findings are important

for ecological management of the savannas of northern Australia. Recent deleterious changes

to the biota and landscape have been attributed to recent changes from traditional fire regimes.

A reinstatement of traditional practices is proposed.

2.1.6. Keywords

Traditional practices; landscape change; species declines; land management; burning;

savanna; historical accounts

Page 39: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 39

2.2 INTRODUCTION

In order to manage the savanna landscapes of today, it is necessary to know how they were

managed in the past, what the fire regimes were and how they have changed, what aspects to

manage for, and how relevant earlier management regimes are to current management

intentions. Material evidence of past fire regimes (in contrast with evidence of fire) is rare

(Bowman & Panton 1993), so other sources of information must be relied upon to interpret

the past.

Fire is an integral component of the savanna landscapes of northern Australia. Traditional

burning practices may have persisted for thousands of years (Head 1996). Fire regimes

imposed over such time periods are certain to have substantially influenced the vegetation and

other biota. Changes from traditional fire regimes, as recent as the last two or three decades

of the twentieth century, have been implicated in downward trends in vegetation structure and

composition (Bowman & Panton 1993; Price & Bowman 1994; Russell-Smith & Bowman

1992; Russell-Smith et al. 1998), in serious reductions of populations and ranges of

granivorous birds across the northern Australian savannas (Franklin 1999), and in loss of

biodiversity, and in downward trends in savanna condition generally in Australia (Woinarski

et al. 2001a).

Traditional fire practices, however, have been the subject of vigorous debate (Benson &

Redpath 1997; Bowman 1998; Flannery 1990; Head 1996; Horton 1982; Singh et al. 1981),

with much of the debate held in the absence of critical reviews of the historical record, that is

in the absence of what traditional practices were likely to be.

Page 40: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 40

Four studies of observations of Aboriginal fires in the northern Australian explorers’ journals

have been published (for the whole of Queensland (Fensham 1997); for Cape York Peninsula

(Crowley & Garnett 2000); for the Kimberley of Western Australia (Vigilante 2001); and a

short one for part of the ‘Top End’ of the Northern Territory (Braithwaite 1991)). They have

served to correct the earlier views that Aboriginal people burnt the tropical savannas mostly in

the early dry season (Stocker & Mott 1981). The Queensland and Western Australian studies

reviewed the complete historic record, whereas the Northern Territory study reviewed only a

few records (six in all) and neglected explorers, such as Gregory, who had been noted for

their observational diligence (Fensham 1997).

The Western Australian and Queensland studies each showed that anthropogenic fires in the

nineteenth century were more or less evenly distributed through the dry season. The Northern

Territory study also recognized a long fire season, but the limited database led to the

erroneous interpretation of a gradual increase in burning frequency from the beginning of the

dry season in March or April, to peaks of burning in July and October, a trough in September,

and decreased burning towards the wet season. This interpretation, while at variance with the

other historical studies, has been cited as illustrative of historical practices (Andersen 1996;

Bowman 1998; Head 1996; Russell-Smith et al. 1997).

European explorations around the north coast of Australia began in the 1600s, but did not

intensify until the early 1800s, when sea-going journeys to map the coast and explore the

country were conducted. English colonial settlements were established along the coast from

the 1820s. The first exploration which traversed the continent from south to north was that of

John McDouall Stuart in 1862, that from the east coast to the north coast by Ludwig

Leichhardt in 1845. Explorations continued intermittently for the next 40 to 60 years. By this

time much of the country had been taken up by pastoralists and miners.

Page 41: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 41

In order to provide a comprehensive review for the Northern Territory tropical savannas, the

journals and historical records of explorers from 1801 to 1896 in the northern half of the

Northern Territory are reviewed and analyzed. Then the historical record of Aboriginal

landscape fires prior to European settlement across the whole Australian monsoon savanna

region is considered and a synthesis proposed.

2.3 STUDY AREA

The study region is the Australian monsoonal tropical savanna (Russell-Smith et al. 2000),

half of which lies within Queensland, one third in Northern Territory and one sixth within

Western Australia.

Savannas are generally characterised by a continuous or semi-continuous grassy landscape,

with or without trees, and subject to frequent fire (Solbrig 1993). Australian savanna

formations include tall forest, forest, woodland, open woodland and grassland, and inliers of

smaller vegetation associations such as monsoon rainforest, and sandstone heath vegetation

(Bourliere & Hadley 1983; Dunlop & Webb 1991). The northern savanna varies

physiognomically and structurally across its range. Major vegetation units are shown in

Fig 1.

The Northern Territory (NT) region of study extends from the north coast (9.5o S) to between

18.5o S and 20o S (Fig 1). The region is subject to a tropical monsoonal environment which

experiences distinct wet and dry seasons, with little to no rain for at least six months of the

year. Annual average rainfall, which ranges from 1600 mm per annum in the north to 300mm

in the south east of the NT savanna region, is highly variable from year to year. The

beginning and end of the wet seasons are also very variable from year to year. The Northern

Page 42: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 42

Territory lies in the central portion of the map, with Queensland to the east and Western

Australia to the west.

Figure 1 Vegetation types of northern Australia savanna region (reproduced with permission, Parks

and Wildlife Commission of the Northern Territory).

2.4 METHODS

Explorers from the earliest exploration period of the 1600s until the late 1800s were identified

from works by historians (Bauer 1964; Favenc 1983; Powell 1982) and from library searches

(Table 1). Journals were included where daily journal entries and reliable indications of their

locations were made by the explorers. In some few cases, locations recorded by the explorers

were inaccurate by up to two degrees of longitude (due to their instruments), and were thus

corrected for accuracy. Records were included where they were between 129o and 138o East,

and north of 18o South, which coincides approximately with the 600mm annual isohyet, or the

Page 43: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 43

general limit of the savanna region. Coastal explorers were included where they sailed

between the two meridians.

Table 1 Northern Territory explorers Explorer Years Period in Savanna region (NT) Source Sea explorers M. Flinders 1801-03 Dec 1802 – 6 Mar 1803 (Flinders 1814) N. Baudin 1801-03 Jun-Jul 1803 (Baudin 1974) P.P. King 1818-

1819 March - May 1818, 26 July to Sept 1819

(King 1827)

J.L. Stokes 1839-42 Jul-Dec 1839 (Stokes 1846) Land Explorers L. Leichhardt* 1844-45 Sep-Dec 1845 (Leichhardt 1847a) A.C. Gregory 1855-56 Oct 1855 to Aug 1856 (Gregory &

Gregory 1884) T. Baines (with Gregory’s party)1 1855-56 March 1856;

Oct-5 Dec 1856 (Baines 1856)

J. McD. Stuart* 1860-62 3 May-Jul 1861 April-Sept 1862 (Sept at 18o S)

(Stuart 1865)

B.T. Finniss* 1865 April – Dec 1864 (Finniss et al. 1865) J. McKinlay* 1865-66 April - June 1866 (McKinlay 1866) F Cadell 1867 May – Aug (Cadell 1867) G.W. Goyder 1869 Feb-Sep (Goyder 1870) A Giles 1871-72 April 1871 – May 1872 (Giles 1926) A.C. Ashwin 1870-71 Late year 1871 (Ashwin 1930) A. Forrest 1879-80 1 Aug to mid-Sept 1879 (Forrest 1880) K. Dahl* 1895 Not recorded (Dahl 1927) F. Hann 1895-96 April - Jul 1896 (Donaldson & Elliot

1998) Outside NT J. Davis* 1863 In Qld Apr-May 1862 (Davis & Westgarth

1863) W. Landsborough 1861-62 In Qld, not in NT - Nov-Jan (Landsborough

1862) Explorers with no recorded interest in fire John Sweatman 1845-47 (Allen & Corris

1977) David Lindsay 1883 Not stated, not a journal (Lindsay 1887-8) David Lindsay 1886 April-October (Lindsay 1889) Sea explorers without surviving journals William Jansz 1606 (Powell 1982) - no

journal Carstentz (ship Pera) 1623 21 Jan - 8 June ex Bantam Powell 1982 - no

journal Van Colster (Coolsterdt) (with Carstentz - ship Arnhem)

1623 21 Jan - 8 June ex Bantam Powell 1982 - no journal

Abel Tasman 1642-44 No journal survives (Sharp 1968) *Land Explorers reviewed by Braithwaite 1991 Records of fire were categorized into five possible types, modified from those used by

Vigilante (2001). These are:

1. Campfires – active and extinct;

2. Ambiguous fires - where the observer could not determine the type of fire;

1 Baines was left in charge of the base camp while Gregory was exploring, and later he travelled by sea to the Albert River to meet Gregory (they did not meet up).

Page 44: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 44

3. Active fires - as landscape fires, but not defensive or repelling fires lit to ward off the

invaders;

4. Fires lit specifically to repel, intimidate or attack the explorers; and

5. Burnt vegetation – all burnt country (regardless of age of recent or old burns, which was

never mentioned by the explorers).

Only the data on active landscape fires and burnt vegetation (categories 3 and 5), lit by people

during the normal course of their daily activities, have been analyzed. Other observations of

fires could not be verified as lit by Aboriginal people in their traditional manner. Lightning

may light fires in the late ‘build-up’ at the commencement of the wet season, during

November and December (Braithwaite & Estbergs 1985; Stocker 1966), although only one

study of one small area has been completed which demonstrates a link between lightning

frequency and fires in northern Australia (Bowman 1988). There being no means to eliminate

such fires from explorers’ observations, they have been included as if they were lit by

Aboriginal people. Many verified observations of Aboriginal-lit fires in November and

December, but no mentions of fires lit by lightning, were recorded in the explorers’ records.

A few records, despite falling slightly outside the geographic limits set, have been included

for completeness of the monthly records of some explorers. Multiple records of fires on any

day were treated as one fire observation only, because with few exceptions, explorers did not

note the number of fires observed. Records included daily locations by coordinates where

they were stated (to the nearest minute where recorded), or by inferred coordinates where they

were described as a geographic location. Coordinates were grouped into one degree cells as

this was the best level of accuracy for all observations. Daily journal entries were summed

into months for analysis.

Page 45: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 45

The number of days each explorer was in the region have been tabulated against the number

of fires reported, in order to eliminate the difference between an explorer’s null record and the

absence of any explorer in any month or grid cell. Null records were difficult to interpret,

because there is no way of knowing whether no fires were seen, or whether the explorers

simply did not record them.

Because the data were relatively scant overall, and scattered widely over time and space,

statistical tests were useful for only the analyzed subsets of active fires and burnt country.

These were subject to Kolmogorov-Smirnoff tests for goodness of fit (Zar 1982). Spearman

rank correlations tests were performed to examine correlations between the number of

explorers and the numbers of fires (active and burnt) per month and degree.

Fensham (1997) analyzed the frequency of burning in different vegetation types as a direct

relationship between frequency of observations and distance travelled across Queensland, but

found that his analyses were limited in value because there were too few data (n=195) from

which to draw firm conclusions. The Northern Territory data were fewer than those available

to Fensham, so only one degree cells could comfortably be used for locating the explorers at

any time. Rates of daily travel could not be determined with certainty and, in some cases, the

explorers were stationary for a time, while still recording fires. Fensham also lumped his time

periods into seasons. Monthly data have been retained here, which is consistent with Crowley

and Garnett (2000) in Queensland, and Vigilante (2001) in Western Australia.

In contrast with Fensham’s approach, the NT records did not allow separation of observations

of burnt country into old (more than two months), and recently burnt.

Page 46: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 46

Sources of error were common. For instance, locations were often interpreted from the

explorers’ journals. Some explorers were diligent in recording their daily locations, including

latitude and longitude, but even here there were major errors (up to two degrees of longitude)

due to the accuracy of the equipment in use. Others did not give coordinates, but only

geographic descriptions. Others, such as Alfred Giles and Finniss were semi-resident in the

region for long periods, during which they did not record fires at all during several dry season

months. It could be assumed that fires were being lit during these months because many other

explorers’ observations recorded that fires were being lit throughout the dry season. In the

latter cases, long periods with nil records when the explorers were idle or resident were

excluded from the statistical analyses to avoid biasing the results.

Page 47: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 47

2.5 RESULTS

Of the twenty five explorers identified over the century, only fifteen journals yielded

observations of fires which could be used for analysis. These records were widely scattered

in time and place. Table 2 shows the periods in which each of the fifteen explorers was

present.

Table 2 Presence of explorers in the region Period in region

Explorer J F M A M J J A S O N D Stuart 1 1 1 1 1 King 0 1 1 0 1 1 Leichhardt 1 1 1 1 Gregory 0 1 1 0 1 1 1 1 0 1 0 Giles 0 0 1 1 1 1 1 0 0 0 0 0 Baines 1 1 1 1 Cadell 1 1 1 1 Forrest 1 1 Stokes 1 1 1 McKinlay 0 0 0 1 1 1 Flinders 1 1 Finniss 1 0 0 0 1 0 Goyder 1 0 0 0 1 1 0 0 Hann 1 Baudin 1

0=did not record fire in that month of journal entries 1=at least one record of fire or fire evidence in that month

The reporting rate for each of the explorers was variable, as shown in Table 3. Over the

century, 206 records of fires and evidence of fires were made in journals. Of these, only the

active landscape fires (n=100) and burnt vegetation (n=52) were used for further analysis.

Page 48: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 48

Table 3 Fires and evidence recorded by explorers Fire type # Days of fire

observations # Fire obser-vations

Days present in region

Months present in region

Number of months in which fires were recorded

Reporting rate (% months when fire reported cf total months)

Reporting rate fires observed per days present (%)

Explorer Camp-fires Ambiguous fires

Active land-scape fires

Attack/ Defense fires

2.6 Burnt veget’n

Stuart 2 1 20 4 17 40 44 128 5 5 100 34 King 3 1 20 0 6 27 30 113 6 4 67 27 Leichhardt 4 1 12 1 7 22 25 97 4 4 100 26 Gregory 4 2 5 2 5 16 18 117 11 7 64 15 Giles 0 2 8 3 2 13 15 138 12 5 42 11 Baines 6 0 9 0 0 15 15 50 4 4 100 30 Cadell 0 5 5 0 5 13 15 68 4 4 100 22 Forrest 0 0 4 1 4 8 9 45 2 2 100 20 Stokes 2 1 4 0 2 7 9 73 3 3 100 12 McKinlay 0 0 4 1 2 6 7 55 6 3 50 13 Flinders 0 2 4 0 0 6 6 31 2 2 100 19 Finniss 2 1 1 0 1 5 5 61 6 2 33 8 Goyder 0 1 1 1 0 3 3 31 8 3 38 10 Hann 1 0 1 0 1 3 3 19 1 1 100 16 Baudin 0 0 2 0 0 2 2 3 1 1 100 67 Totals 24 17 100 13 52 186 206 1029 75 50 mean= 80 22 s.d.= 27 14 range= 33-100 8-67

Page 49: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 49

Table 4 Active fires and burnt country by degree cell and month 129 F B T 130 F B T 131 F B T 132 F B T 133 F B T 134 F B T 135 F B T 136 F B T 137 F B T

11 May 3 0 19 May 1 0 3 Apr 1 0 30 Aug 3 2 17 Aug 1 0 5 Nov 1 0 9 Jun 1 0 1 Aug 1 0 1 Sep 1 0 30 Dec 1 0 3 12 Jul 1 0 31 Jun 1 0 2 May 3 3 32 Jul 2 5 37 May 2 0 22 Dec 1 0 5 Sep 1 0 1 Jul 3 4 38 Nov 2 0 52 Dec 3 1 10 13 Sep 2 1 11 Apr 2 0 30 May 1 0 2 Nov 1 0 4 Aug 1 0 9 Jul 0 2 2 Jul 1 6 16 Aug 2 0 2 14 Oct 1 0 31 Jun 1 0 30 Jun 3 1 30 Oct 3 2 11 Oct 0 1 17 Jul 1 2 31 Aug 2 2 6 Nov 1 1 2 15 May 1 0 31 Mar 6 0 31 Jul 0 1 10 Mar 1 0 31 Jul 1 0 12 Oct 0 1 2 Oct 0 1 1 Nov 2 2 12 Jun 1 1 30 Aug 1 1 5 May 1 0 2 Nov 1 0 5 Jul 0 1 3 Sep 0 1 13 Jul 1 0 3 Aug 0 1 12 Aug 0 1 17 Sep 1 0 1 16 Jun 0 1 13 Aug 1 1 5 Jun 1 0 6 May 3 1 36 Jul 0 1 4 Aug 0 1 8 Dec 1 0 22 Aug 1 0 9 Aug 0 1 3 Sep 1 0 23 17 Apr 7 0 30 May 3 0 23

F:Sum active fires/mth/grid cell, B: Sum burnt veg/mth, T: Sum days per month in grid cell

Page 50: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 50

2.6.1. Active landscape fires

Fires were active during all the dry season months in most regions of the savannas traversed

by explorers of the Northern Territory (Tables 4 & 5). In the 17th parallel (17o to 18oS),

explorers (n=2) traversed only during April and May, so no records were available outside

that period. In other latitudes, if explorers were present, they usually observed fires, except

for the months January to March (the wet season), as shown in Fig. 2. Burnt vegetation was

recorded in every month in which fires were recorded, except for October, when burnt

country was recorded regularly but fires were recorded only once.

Table 5 Months of active fires in each degree of latitude Latitude S J F M A M J J A S O N D 11 4 5 6 8 9 1 1 12 5 6 7 9 1 1

13 4 5 7 8 9 1 14 6 7 8 1 1 15 3 5 6 7 8 9 1 16 5 6 7 8 9 1 17 4 5

Table 6 Number of fires across one degree cells Longitude Latitude 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 Sum by deg S 11 3 3 3 3 1 1 14 12 2 4 8 2 2 1 19 13 2 4 2 1 1 10 14 1 1 7 3 12 15 3 7 1 4 1 1 17 16 1 1 1 3 1 1 8 17 10 10 n = 90 Sum by deg E 4 9 19 15 28 7 3 4 1 (Number of fires recorded overall was 100, while within the boundaries of the Northern Territory, 90 were observed. Shaded squares are of open sea.)

Page 51: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 51

0

2

4

6

8

10

12

14

16

18

20

Jan Feb Mar Apr May Jun Jul Aug Sep Oct Nov Dec

Month

Num

ber o

f act

ive fir

es o

bser

ved

LeichhardtMcKinlayBainesGregoryStuartKingStokesHannBaudinForrestFlindersCadellGilesGoyderFinniss

Figure 2. Number of observations of fire per month

The rate of explorers reporting any fires in any month was high (mean=80%, s.d.=27, range

33-100%) (Table 3) but this decreased substantially when the reporting rate was compared

with the number of days present (mean=22%, s.d. 14, range 8-67). Three explorers who were

resident in the region for long periods recorded no fires during several months of residency:

Alfred Giles who was in the region for over 13 months continuously in 1871-1872, Goyder

from February to September 1869, and Finniss from July to December 1864. They recorded

no fires for these long periods whereas fires were recorded by others during equivalent

periods. These null records were excluded from analysis as they would have strongly biased

the results without providing information.

Observed fires were spread evenly throughout the fire season (March to December) when

compared with expected equal distribution of fires (Kolmogorov-Smirnoff: P>0.05 for

averaged number of fires; and P>0.05 for actual number of fires). This was despite the

apparently low number of fires in October. A bimodal distribution (as in Braithwaite 1991)

would also probably not be significantly different from an equal distribution, given the sample

Page 52: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 52

size. The Kolmogorov-Smirnoff test works well if the distributions vary from the expected at

either end of the range. These data do not vary in this way, so the rigour of the test is open to

uncertainty.

There was a correlation between the number of explorers and the number of fires observed in

any month (Spearman rank correlation: n=10, rs= 0.8105, P<0.05). Figure 3 shows the

relationship of number of monthly fire observations to the number of explorers in each month.

The figure illustrates an artefact of the data – that the dependent variable, fire frequency per

month, was highly correlated with ‘search effort’, the explorers’ records.

Page 53: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 53

Figure 3. Total fires, explorer numbers and mean fire numbers by month across region, normalized to proportion of highest score for each category for comparison

The frequency of fire across latitudes by one degree squares was evenly distributed

(Kolmogorov-Smirnoff: P>0.05), while across longitudes the distribution of fires was uneven

(P>0.05) (table 6). This is probably related to the number of explorers across longitudes,

which showed a correlation with the numbers of fires observed (Spearman rank correlation:

n=9, rs=0.93, P<0.05). There was a marginally significant correlation between number of

fires observed and number of explorers by degrees of latitude south (n=7, rs= 0.54, P>0.05).

Both these results must be treated with caution due to low values for ‘n’ (Zar 1982). The

north-south trend is illustrated in Fig 4.

Jan Feb Mar Apr May Jun Jul Aug Sep Oct Nov Dec

Month

Prop

ortio

n of

1

sum # explorersMean fires

Comparison of fire observations against number of explorers

0

2

4

6

8

10

12

14

16

18

20

Jan Feb Mar Apr May Jun Jul Aug Sep Oct Nov Dec

Month

Num

ber Total observed fires

Number of explorersMean observations of fire

Page 54: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 54

Figure 4. Number of fires compared with number of explorers by degrees south.

2.6.2. Burnt vegetation

Of the journals reviewed, eleven contained records of burnt country. Records of burnt

vegetation demonstrated similar patterns to those of fire records within the region (Table 7,

Fig. 5). Burnt country was observed in all months from May to December. There appears to

be a strong correlation between explorers’ presence and observations of burnt country, but the

data on burnt country were too few (n=52) for further analysis. A graph of the records against

the number of explorers who recorded burnt country demonstrates the apparent relationship

(Fig 6).

Number of fires by degrees South

0 5 10 15 20

17

16

15

14

13

12

11

Latit

ude

Sout

h

Number of fires observed vs number of explorers

Number of explorersNumber of fires

Page 55: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 55

0

2

4

6

8

10

12

14

16

18

20

Jan Feb Mar Apr May Jun Jul Aug Sep Oct Nov Dec

Month

Num

ber o

bser

ved

Leichhardt

McKinlay

Gregory

Stuart

King

Stokes

Hann

Forrest

Cadell

Giles

Finniss

Figure 5. Observations by explorers of burnt vegetation

Table 7 Explorers observations of burnt vegetation Explorer Month

Finniss Giles Cadell Forrest Hann Stokes King Stuart Gregory

McK

inlay

Leichhardt

Sum

# explorers in region and recording burnt country

mean number of burnt patches per month per explorer

Jan 0 0 0 Feb 0 0 0 Mar 0 0 0 Apr 0 0 0 May 1 1 2 4 3 1 Jun 4 1 1 1 7 4 2 Jul 1 2 1 11 3 18 5 4 Aug 3 2 4 1 10 4 3 Sep 1 3 4 2 2 Oct 5 5 1 5 Nov 2 1 3 2 2 Dec 1 1 1 1 Totals 1 2 5 4 1 2 6 17 5 2 7 52

Page 56: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 56

Figure 6. Comparison of explorers’ presence against observations of burnt country

Figure 7. Seasonal trends of fire in the Northern Territory from Braithwaite (1991)

0

2

4

6

8

10

12

14

16

18

20

Jan Feb Mar Apr May Jun Jul Aug Sep Oct Nov Dec

Month

Num

ber

Total burnt country

Number of explorers

Average of observations dividedby number of explorers

Page 57: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 57

2.6.3. The Written Word

The journals provide only limited insight into Aboriginal burning practices of the time

because the explorers in northern Australia were searching for new land routes, pastures, and

glory, among other intentions. Recording fires was incidental to these purposes, so the

journals were not systematic records of observations of fires. The explorers’ enthusiasm for

recording probably diminished with time and familiarity with burnt country or too-frequent

observations of active fires and smoke across the landscape.

McKinlay, for instance, observed from the Arnhem escarpment:

In every direction in the distance from westward to the north we see daily innumerable bush-

fires, showing the whereabouts of the natives, who must be numerous. We occasionally see

recent traces of them even on the tops of these rugged walls, where they have been firing for

the purposes of getting wallaby (McKinlay 1866:18).

Fires were a daily event, but McKinlay did not record fires or burnt ground on every day of

his journal. Earlier in his journey, on 24th April 1866, he noted that the Aboriginals were

‘commencing to burn grass’ (p12), the first fire seen since departure on 14th January 1866

from the Adelaide River. But this astute observation highlighted the less diligent recording of

observations in the next few months.

Many of the journal entries were also necessarily brief, and fire reports were not the highest

priority. For example, Cadell’s journal was a ‘hastily-written narrative, thrown off in the

public room of a bush inn’ (p6). The explorers, with a few minor exceptions, did not record

Page 58: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 58

frequency nor numbers of fires or smoke they observed. Nor was the extent of fire or burnt

ground described in many journals, with occasional exceptions:

The fires which had been lighted in the course of the day by the natives, had rapidly spread

over the summit of the hills, and at night, the whole island was illuminated, and presented a

most grand and imposing appearance. (King 1819; p291, 17 Sept).

The explorers were dependent on grass for their horses to eat. Because of this dependence,

they frequently noted the condition and availability of grass. It was rare in the journals for

explorers to note an absence of grass, although one complained:

(the Aboriginals) have been following us to-day, but keeping on the other side of the river and

setting fire to the grass as they go along. I wish it would rain and cause the grass to become

green, so as to stop them burning, as well as to give me some fresh food for the horses, for

they now begin to show the want of it very much; it is so dried up there is very little

nourishment in it (June) (p374) (Stuart 1865)

Augustus Gregory also recorded the relevance of past fires to his horses’ food supply:

The grass was inferior, but from having been burnt had grown up fresh and green (August

1865, p166) (Gregory & Gregory 1884)

Alexander Forrest, too, noted the importance of fire to the condition of the grass:

Well covered with the feed as the country is along the banks of the river, it would be useless

on consequence of this rankness of growth, unless kept constantly burnt (7 Aug, p28, 16o40’S,

129oE) (Forrest 1880)

Page 59: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 59

The impression gained from the journals was that the country was patchily burnt, and that

fresh green ‘pick’ was relatively common. There were very few records of large areas of

country having been burnt.

It was not unusual in the journals for the sources and purposes of fires to be misinterpreted, as

also noted by Fensham (1997). Cadell recounted in his journal of 1868, for instance, that he:

made west …over an open country that has recently been burnt by the blacks; the smoking,

and still burning embers were frequently mistaken by us for native fires (22 Jun 1867, p17)

(Cadell 1868).

Thomas Baines, while in the Victoria River area of western Northern Territory (Baines 1856)

did not report any fires to the end of February, but on 1st March reported that the long grass

was now dry enough to burn in patches. He reported a series of events which reveal detail of

how the people were burning, and provide some insight into the misinterpretation of

Aboriginal burning practices:

15th March: In the afternoon … a fire rising on the south side of the creek below the camp …

as it rapidly approached we could see a number of blacks running with fire brands and

carrying on the line as if with the intention of encircling us with flame. …. taking cover of the

trees as I went, approached near enough to see that they had left the fire and that the grass was

not yet dry enough to burn without the continual application of the brand …

16th March: saw smoke still hanging among the trees ….. saw that the blacks were burning the

country four or five miles to the South East and in the afternoon perhaps eight miles to the

south by East

Page 60: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 60

24th March: saw smoke up the creek … followed to the hills the fire coming down close to us,

and the blacks standing on the hill south of the gorge ….. they retreated. … saw them …

along the hill 300 yards from us with the deep gorge between. I fired and think my second

shot went very near one …. At night from (our camp) could see the light of the burning plain

to the southward, we could see that they had been painting themselves which Fahey says is a

sign of war - - - -

25th March: saw no blacks nor any smoke, but in places they burnt three weeks ago found

grass six or eight inches high

Baines interpreted these fires as intended by the Aboriginals to threaten or burn him out. A

more likely interpretation, considering his detailed descriptions and our present understanding

of Aboriginal burning skills, is that the people were simply burning their country. Some of the

burning near the horses might have been to deter the invaders, but fires several miles to the

south and east were more likely to have been part of normal burning activities.

It was also clear from some journals that fires were being lit in different topographic parts of

the environment at different times of the year. Baines (1856) observed fires along the creeks

in March, and also in the hills and adjacent plains. Cadell (1868) reported:

.. headed the burnt country. The soil here being of better quality, and the vegetation greener,

seemed to have checked the fire (22 Jun 1867, p17)

It was also observed that fires were being lit very early in the dry season, as soon as the grass

was sufficiently dry to burn. For example, McKinlay reported that the rain ceased from about

5th April, and burning started less than three weeks later on 24th April 1866 (McKinlay

Page 61: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 61

1866:12). Giles, in March 1872 (Giles 1926), observed that the country was starting to dry

up, although the Birdum, one of the rivers where he was working, was flowing strongly:

There were large smokes to the south-east and east in the evening – the first we had seen that

year - and it was a sure indication of the drying-up of the grass and swamps and the end of the

tropical wet season. (12th March, 1872, p140)

They were being lit very late in the year also. Matthew Flinders, surveying the coast of the

Gulf of Carpentaria and Arnhem Land in 1802 and 1803, observed fires relatively frequently,

even during December, and plotted observations of ‘smokes’ on his charts (Flinders 1814:

158,9).

2.7 DISCUSSION

Fire is one of the key ecological processes in the world’s tropical savannas. A comprehensive

understanding of these processes is needed if the savannas are to be managed sustainably.

This requires not only analysis of contemporary processes, but also of the historical and

evolutionary context of fire, particularly that of anthropogenic fire, because the biota have

adapted to historic fire regimes (Stocker & Mott 1981).

This study, like the studies in Queensland and Western Australia reviewed all the explorers’

journals on land and sea (Crowley & Garnett 2000; Fensham 1997; Vigilante 2001). The

results expand on and correct the previous Northern Territory study which used the records of

only three explorers of the 19th century in the north-eastern savanna region of the Northern

Territory, and three other records to support the findings (Braithwaite 1991a).

Page 62: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 62

Explorers’ observations of fires provide information about Aboriginal fire practices before

European colonists were able to influence those practices. But, as sources of information on

Aboriginal burning practices in the 19th century, they must be treated with a certain degree of

skepticism. Explorers’ principal purposes were exploration of new country for their

financiers and supporters, and for their own glory and promotion of their standing in the

colonial society (Ryan 1996). None expressed the intention of recording and mapping

Aboriginal application of fire.

The explorers’ historical records universally considered Aboriginal people as being of

observational interest. Their observations were fleeting, and they never evolved from

discourse with Aboriginal people about the purposes of burning or fire regimes. Explorers

were little inclined to engage with the Aboriginal inhabitants of the country they traversed,

other than to negotiate friendly passage or to defend themselves against hostile inhabitants.

Augustus Gregory, for instance, noted in his journal (Gregory & Gregory 1884) of his

traverses across the coast of the Gulf of Carpentaria:

Some of the party walked down the river and came to the camp of some blacks; but only one

lame old man remained, who made a great noise to frighten away the invaders of his country.

(p170)

Their observations of Aboriginal people’s habits and activities were ad hoc and inconsistent,

and they also mostly lacked understanding of what they were actually seeing. Their

perceptions were coloured by their expectations (Ryan 1996) and they saw landscapes in

terms familiar to them from their origins in Europe, as pastures, fields, and glens, for instance,

rather than as distinct Australian ecosystems.

Page 63: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 63

2.7.1. A patchy record

There are difficulties with interpreting a patchy historic record (Benson & Redpath 1997;

Boucher & Moody 1998; Bowman 1998; Denevan 1992; Fensham 1997; Russell 1983).

Despite a century of exploration, very little of the country was actually traversed by the

explorers. The data can be relied on only as far as the positive observations allow. If an

explorer recorded a fire, then it was an actual observation. The converse is not true. This

raises the problem of using data from non-systematic sources. Much of the data cannot be

analyzed statistically. The data are also scattered across time (a century), are numerically

very poor (n=206), and are sparse for any location and period. They were also recorded by

many different observers, further reducing their robustness.

2.7.2. Aboriginal fires in the Northern Territory

Despite these shortcomings, the historical records do reveal valuable information on the ways

in which Aboriginal people burnt the country during the nineteenth century. Fires were lit by

Aboriginal people throughout the dry season. No clear peaks nor troughs in burning could be

detected, apart from an uncertain lull in burning during October. No fires were recorded for

January and February. Beyond these key findings, the record is difficult to interpret.

Frequency and numbers of fires, the actual extent or proportion of country burnt at any time

and throughout the year, the purposes of burning, and the vegetation types burnt can hardly be

inferred from the written historical record. It can not be inferred that every vegetation type

was burnt in every month, only that fires were observed on at least some days in every month

of the dry seasons.

The selected data from the previous NT study showed a distinct bimodal fire season, with a

peak of burning in June-July and a later one in October (Figure 7), which is inconsistent with

Page 64: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 64

the source data. The present study appeared to show just the opposite – a trough of burning in

October - but this has been shown to be not significant. This apparent trough cannot,

therefore, be used to suggest that Aboriginal people stopped burning in October.

In the Kimberley study, using records of 25 explorers (and others) to record 90 observations

of Aboriginal fire, fires were found to be spread throughout the dry season (Vigilante 2001).

In Queensland, 195 records of fire from 17 explorers showed fires were lit throughout the dry

season, but even these records were insufficient to provide firm conclusions about seasonal

patterns of Aboriginal fire in any vegetation types (Fensham 1997). This was also the case

with the Northern Territory data. Regional variation has been masked, unfortunately, due to

the need to summarise the data into higher categories (e.g. months instead of days) so that the

data could be tested. This was recognised also by Fensham and Vigilante as an issue with the

patchy historical record.

Fensham (1997) and Vigilante (2001) each grappled with the issue of previous fires. They

concluded that the proportion of burnt country would naturally increase during a fire season,

as a result of cumulative burns. They each separated previously burnt country from active

fires to avoid this cumulative effect. The current study also recognised the limitations of

using burnt country to interpret frequency of fires.

The apparent trough of burning in September suggested by Braithwaite as ‘the time of most

intense fires’ (p248), is based on only Ludwig Leichhardt’s observations. During September,

he recorded fires only twice, his lowest recording rate, but made no record of burnt ground.

In the previous months, he recorded burnt country frequently (5 and 8 times in July and

August) and again recorded burnt ground in October (n=5), November (n=1) and December

(n=1). It would be highly implausible that no burnt ground was encountered in September,

Page 65: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 65

late in the dry season. The lower frequency of fires recorded for September, November and

December is more likely to be the result of neglected journal entries, rather than of the

absence of fires. A gradual increase in proportion of burnt country through a dry season,

peaking in November and December, would be expected, but was not recorded.

Throughout the terrestrial explorers’ journals, it is notable that there were few locations where

grass was not available for the horses over extensive expanses of country. The daily traverses

varied from a few miles up to a maximum of about forty miles when on forced marches to the

next water supply, and it was rare that a camp at night ended without edible grass. Each

instance appears to have been noted by the explorers. It could be surmised that the country

each of them traversed consisted of patchily burnt country of a few miles extent wherever

they explored.

It could also be surmised that if fires were lit throughout the year, consistently from the

beginning of the dry season to the very end, even after rains, then the sizes of fires must have

been relatively small. Otherwise, the available vegetation would have been consumed by fire

early in the dry season. The alternative of large, hot fires at any time of the year cannot be

argued with the same confidence. Aboriginal people used fire expertly for many reasons,

including hunting and ceremony (see, for example,Russell-Smith et al. 1998). They would

not intentionally burn out all their resources to jeopardise their survival.

2.7.3. Northern Australian Savanna Fires

Burning by Aboriginal people across the northern Australian savannas during the nineteenth

century was carried on throughout the dry seasons. In the Queensland savannas, fires were

spread fairly evenly through the non-summer seasons (March to November) (Fensham 1997).

Page 66: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 66

The data suggested a slightly higher frequency of fires in the winter period (Jun-Aug), but this

trend was not strong, and there were too few records to provide a robust statistical analysis.

Fensham also found a higher frequency of fires in the coastal and sub-coastal areas and in the

grasslands around the Gulf of Carpentaria, than in the drier inland regions. Fensham

concluded that ‘Aboriginal burning was relatively infrequent in inland vegetation types’

(p20), but he did not quantify this in terms of rainfall or vegetation types. This trend could

have been influenced by the strong rainfall gradient from north to south, as well as by the

higher density of explorers in the coastal areas. No correction for this latter was made, so it is

uncertain how strong the correlation was between numbers of fires and numbers of explorers.

The Western Australian study (Vigilante 2001) and this Northern Territory study found there

was a correlation between the number of explorers and the reporting rate of fires, and it could

be reasonably assumed that there would be a correlation in Queensland also. The north/south

and north-east/south-west geographic range (mesic to arid) studied by Fensham was, however,

much greater than in either the Northern Territory or the Western Australian studies. If the

tropical areas only are considered, there are too few data in Fensham’s study to make the

same conclusion of a trend across climatic zones. The Northern Territory study did not detect

any clear trend.

Another contrasting finding can be made between Fensham’s study and this one for the

Northern Territory. There was actually little confusion (with a few exceptions, such as that of

Baines) in the journals of exploration in the Northern Territory about whether or not ‘fires

were lit in reaction to the presence of the intruders’ as Fensham concluded for Queensland

(Fensham 1997:20). From his own observations, Baines’ interpretation can be re-interpreted

as probably landscape fires for cultural or economic reasons, and, in most other cases,

aggressive fires can be identified and excluded from further analysis.

Page 67: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 67

In the Cape York Peninsula (north Queensland) study, fires were found to be lit by Aboriginal

people from early in the dry season through to the late dry season (April to November)

(Crowley & Garnett 2000). Early fires in April were noted in about 10% of explorer’s journal

entries, and fires were noted in every month (except May) until November. Crowley and

Garnett observed that this was in contrast to findings for the northern Northern Territory,

where others (Braithwaite 1991a; Haynes 1985; Leichhardt 1847a; Lucas & Lucas 1993;

Russell-Smith et al. 1997) had reported avoidance and disdain for late fires. They proposed

that late fires may have been necessary to maintain grasslands (Crowley & Garnett 1998;

Stanton 1993). Late fires may have been used for signalling and perhaps aggressive acts

towards explorers, but they were unlikely to have been lit if cultural or ecological reasons

prohibited them from doing so. One of the Cape York explorers (Jack 1921) reported so

much burning in September that he was relieved to find areas which had not been burnt. Late

October burning was also observed by another Cape York explorer (Carron 1849). The

complete Northern Territory record, which shows fires in every month of the dry season, with

approximately even frequency, is consistent with the findings on Cape York.

In the Kimberley region of Western Australia, a similar pattern of burning was observed by

19th century explorers (Vigilante 2001). There appeared to be a latitudinal difference in the

start and end of the fire season. In the northern parts of the Kimberley in the high rainfall

zone (>700mm) the fire season ran from February to December, and suggested peaks of

burning in June and September. In southern parts, south of the 400mm isohyet and down to

about 20o S, the fire season appeared to run from February to August. Vigilante noted,

however, that this ending to the season was inconsistent with ethnographer’s observations, in

which fires were observed late in the year.

Page 68: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 68

Observations of burnt ground and standing fuel in the Kimberley were also consistent with the

Northern Territory observations. Some explorers, including Stuart and Forrest commented on

unburnt grass, noting that it was unusual to encounter tall rank grass, because they had

observed that Aboriginal people usually burnt the country. Vigilante found that burnt ground

was observed by the explorers from May to December. He found the same problems of

interpretation found in this study, in that burnt vegetation tends to accumulate through a dry

season, and so should be more prominent in the late dry season. There was, however, a higher

reporting rate by the explorers of active fires than of burnt ground.

The several references to peak months of burning (Fensham in Queensland: June-August;

Vigilante in Western Australia: June and September) were not reflected in the Northern

Territory data. Braithwaite’s interpretation of July and October peaks was clearly not

reflected in the expanded historic record. Vigilante’s observation and the observation in this

study that the number of fires was strongly linked to the number of observers may account for

the apparent peaks. It is also clear that there are so few data that it is nigh impossible to

quantify and verify such interpretations.

The more complete record also clears some of the confusion reflected upon by some

researchers of fire in northern Australia. In western Arnhem Land, for instance, during

gurrung, the hot time of the year in the Gundjeihmi seasonal calendar (Aug-Oct in the

Gregorian calendar), most burning ceased, except, importantly:

on floodplains and in situations where fires could be well controlled, including kangaroo

hunting fires. Older Aboriginal people are quite clear on this point; it is a season when

extreme care must be taken given that fires will burn all day, often through areas burnt

previously in that year, and all night, fanned by the warm sea breeze, mahbilil. Uncontrolled,

Page 69: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 69

intense fires result in gabulayongan (literally, ash), the canopy scorched and leafless, the

ground blackened and covered in fine ash. (Russell-Smith et al. 1997, p. 175)

This shows that fires were lit through the hot dry season gurrung, on the floodplains, but that

more care was taken. Peaks and troughs of burning suggested by Braithwaite (Russell-Smith

2000) cannot be confidently asserted on the complete historical record. The evenness of

observations throughout the year (but in different environments) is, in fact, more consistent

with Russell-Smith’s own observations.

In another study, Bowman and Panton (1993) and Price and Bowman (1994) assumed from

the literature that Aboriginal people traditionally lit ‘cool’ fires in the early dry season only.

While their conclusions about the negative effects of changed fire regimes on stands of

Callitris intratropica R. T. Baker & H. G. Smith (a fire-sensitive cypress pine) still hold, their

suggestion that ‘cool’ early dry season fires are preferred needs to be re-considered because

fires were evidently lit throughout the dry season traditionally.

2.8 CONCLUSION

The data from the historical record show that Aboriginal burning in the northern savannas

occurred throughout the dry seasons, from March or April, depending on the timing of the end

of the wet season, right up until the first rains of the wet season prevented further burning.

Fires were burnt in most, if not all, landscapes observed by the explorers. There was no

gradual increase in frequency, but rather an immediate response to drying out of the grass

fuels, and a consistent frequency of burning throughout the dry season.

These practices were current at the time of European occupation and continued at least until

the end of the nineteenth century, and in places until the last 20 to 30 years. Reasons for

Page 70: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 70

burning cited in the journals were mostly speculative, although some of them were quite

insightful. Further interpretation is difficult to make, and it would be stretching the available

information to suggest any more than these few insights into Aboriginal fires in the nineteenth

century.

Applying fire in ways which do not reflect long-term fire regimes is likely to de-stabilise

ecosystems to their detriment. The consequences of introducing unknown and untested

practices, as has been done, include the loss of species, habitats, and vegetation formations,

and shifts of ecosystems to new thresholds. A reinstatement of burning throughout the dry

season should be considered to reflect the traditional long-term fire regimes.

The historic record can provide some insight into general Aboriginal practices of the time.

But it can provide only superficial understanding of reasons, patterns and trends. In order to

understand the detail of the practices, it is necessary to resort to more thorough and more

recent studies of the ethnographic and scientific literature, and contemporary field studies

with Aboriginal custodians of the knowledge. Custodians of the knowledge of the traditional

practices can provide both the knowledge of these practices where it is extant, and in many

cases the skills to apply these practices and reinstate traditional practices where they have

ceased. It is incumbent on the scientific and land management community to recognize that

traditional knowledge and practices are important to the sustainability and best management

of the savannas.

2.9 ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

This paper was improved substantially due to the valuable criticisms from John Woinarski,

Sue Jackson, Greg Hill, Penny van Oosterzee, Nancy Williams, David Bowman, Jeremy

Russell-Smith, Marcia Langton, Keith McGuinness, and two anonymous referees. Thanks

Page 71: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 71

also to Tom Vigilante for his comments and a preview of his paper. I also wish to thank

sincerely the librarians at Northern Territory University and the State Reference Library of the

Northern Territory for their diligence and patience in the tedious hunt for journals and papers.

Page 72: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Aboriginal fires in Monsoonal Australia

Journal of Biogeography, 29, 321-336 72

Page 73: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

73

CHAPTER 3. INDIGENOUS AUSTRALIAN SAVANNA MANAGEMENT IN THE 19TH AND 20TH CENTURIES – A

POOR HARVEST

3.1 INTRODUCTION

Within the historical literature on aboriginal people of the savannas of northern Australia, it

could be assumed that there would be a substantial body of material that documented how

people lived on their land, how they utilized resources, what management practices they used,

and how they applied these management practices. In the words of Ford & Martinez:

The premise … is that there are complementary sources of knowledge about local ecosystems

held by people whose lives are interwoven in complex ways with particular lands and waters.

Local knowledge is richest when it has accumulated over generations, embedding

observations and corresponding cultural adaptations within a context of long-term ecological

change.’ (Ford & Dennis Martinez (O'odham/Chicano) 2000, p.1249)

Ford & Martinez (2000) saw indigenous ecological knowledge (IEK) as an opportunity to get

otherwise scarce baseline information to direct conservation and restoration activities in the

face of rapid ecological change. Berkes claimed that the application of IEK in a contemporary

management context was a ‘rediscovery’ of IEK (Berkes et al. 2000). Walker argued that

knowledge of prior management practices is important for contemporary management,

because if a new management practice is introduced which differs from previous practices,

significant effects may result which may be unpredictable and detrimental (Walker et al.

2002). Changes from prior long-standing management practices which influence ecosystem

dynamics have been implicated in the loss of species and substantial changes to vegetation

structure and composition in the savannas (Woinarski 1999b).

Page 74: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

74

Nevertheless, while some contemporary ecologists argue that traditional practices have

relevance to contemporary management of the savannas (Bowman 1995; Bowman et al.

2001a; Bowman & Prior 2004; Bowman et al. 2004; Vigilante et al. 2004; Whitehead et al.

2003a; Woinarski 1999b) others take no account of traditional practices in management of the

savannas, and some have argued that traditional knowledge has little relevance for

contemporary management (e.g. Andersen 1999; Andersen & Braithwaite 1992; Braithwaite

1992; Dwyer 1994; Graetz et al. 1992). From reviews of management plans for conservation

areas, I suspect that western managers, too, have paid little regard to traditional ecosystem

management practices, although little analysis has been published on this issue. Despite these

views, the issues are still not clear and different views prevail (for a discussion of this, see

Woinarski et al. 2004).

Generally, traditional ecological knowledge has been relatively poorly addressed in Australia,

although international recognition of indigenous peoples’ influence on the natural

environment also has been slow to develop. It is only recently, for example, that in central

Africa, central, south and north America, and south-east Asia researchers have recognized that

people, even those who were considered ‘hunter-gatherers’, actively managed and influenced

ecosystems (Colfer et al. 1997; Eyzaguirre 2001; Fairhead & Leach 1996; Hunn 1993;

Johannes 1981; Lewis & Ferguson 1988; Posey 1985; Reichel-Dolmatoff 1988).

It is widely accepted that indigenous Australians managed their country and resources for at

least fifty millennia, thereby modifying ecosystems and establishing long-term ecological

responses to these management practices. The recognition of the value and legitimacy of IEK,

however, was long in coming, and, arguably, had its inception in Australia in 1961 with the

Australian Aboriginal Studies Research Conference (McCarthy 1963). In the following

decades, studies with indigenous Australians, anthropologists and ecologists, have shown that

Page 75: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

75

indigenous people actively managed their lands, and many still do (e.g. Allan & Baker 1990;

Bowman 1995; Bowman & Prior 2004; Bowman et al. 2004; Bradley et al. 1997; Bradley

1991; Braithwaite 1991a; Braithwaite 1995; Chase & Sutton 1981; Crowley & Garnett 2000;

Fensham 1997; Goodale 1971; Haynes 1985; Head 1996; Head et al. 1992; Lawrence 1969;

Lewis 1982a; Lewis 1989a; Lucas & Russell-Smith 1993; Lucas & Lucas 1993; Peterson

1971; Preece 2002a; Rose 1993; Russell-Smith 1997; Russell-Smith et al. 1997; Vigilante

2001; Vigilante et al. 2004; Whitehead et al. 2003a; Worsley 1961; Yibarbuk 1998; Yibarbuk

et al. 2001; Young et al. 1991). But these are mostly contemporary studies and address only

relatively local areas, and only a few pay attention to the longer published historical record

(e.g. Russell-Smith et al. 2003).

This paper provides a critical review and synthesis of the historic literature of observations

made prior to the 1970s on the ways Aboriginal people of the northern savannas lived and

how they managed their resources. The review provides, perhaps, the first coherent

foundation for informed debate, and some evidence for past management of the northern

savannas.

I have chosen to truncate the literature reviewed at about 1970 precisely because the more

recent literature on northern Australian ecosystems has paid much more attention to historical

literature, as evidenced above. These studies, however, were all local studies, relating to only

one or two groups of indigenous people. So the broader review of all available literature

provides a more substantive literature base on which to build historical pictures of

environmental management practices. Secondly, the volume of material prior to 1970 was

already very large, and had been identified and summarized by others to some degree,

especially by Beryl Craig. Thirdly, the rapid growth of ecological and ethno-ecological

studies since the 1970s has provided a much better understanding of how indigenous people

Page 76: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

76

manage their lands currently. And fourth, the comprehensive review of pre-1970s literature

provides a whole picture of practices across the region, which allows the more recent located

studies to be placed in context. The historical literature is nevertheless still relevant to

contemporary practices as historical ecological practices influence contemporary ecosystem

dynamics.

Resources are defined here as those foods, substances and materials which are used by people

in order to live. A definition of resource management is more complicated. The term

management can imply a wide range of practices applied by contemporary and historic

peoples, and various definitions have been proposed (e.g. Berkes et al. 2000; Grumbine

1991). Management may include active management such as lighting fires to clear vegetation,

controlling fire spread to conserve resources for later use, and manipulating parts of the

environment for economic gain, such as building fish traps or diverting water flow. It can also

imply monitoring of the natural environment which provides resources, thereby implying a

detailed knowledge of the biota, seasonal factors, condition of the abiotic environment and so

on. Peter Bellwood wrote that resource management is:

a generalized set of activities that can be carried out by farmers, hunters, and gatherers alike,

can be defined as any technique that propagates, tends, or protects a species, reduces

competition, prolongs or increases the harvest, insures the appearance of a species at a

particular time in a particular place, extends the range of or otherwise modifies the nature,

distribution, and density of a species (Bellwood 2005, p.12).

A definition of environmental management, which includes values, was proposed as:

Page 77: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

77

those activities which enhance beneficial links and minimise adverse links between resource

systems (or pivots) and their environments, and which seek to attain desirable environmental

system states, in response to community perceptions and desires (Conacher 1978, p.439)

Conacher & Conacher 2000 later suggested that environmental management is a broader

concept than resource management, and that the community is much more important in

environmental management – ‘the objectives of resource managers are often single-purpose

whereas those of environmental managers are invariably multi-purpose’ (Conacher &

Conacher 2000, p.13). These definitions of environmental or resource management are

appropriate when considering the multiple purposes for which indigenous people applied

management practices.

Indigenous ecological knowledge is that knowledge of ecosystem processes and components

which is held, understood and inherited by indigenous people. Various definitions have been

developed, and one which is useful here is that it is ‘a cumulative body of knowledge and

beliefs, handed down through generations by cultural transmission, about the relationship of

living beings (including humans) with one another and their environment’ (Berkes & Folke

1998). I have assumed that indigenous knowledge evolves and is handed down to

descendants, and that local knowledge may be inherited and acquired from original

inhabitants, often by the colonizers of the savannas (Crowley & Garnett 2000; Posey 1988).

3.2 DESCRIPTION OF THE REGION

The review region is the savanna landscapes of northern Australia, including the Northern

Territory, Western Australia and Queensland. The region lies generally between 10o and 20o

south of the equator with more southerly extent to around 26o south in Queensland. Half lies

Page 78: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

78

within Queensland, one third in Northern Territory and one sixth within Western Australia

(Russell-Smith et al. 2000). The region is subject to a tropical monsoonal environment which

experiences distinct wet and dry seasons, with little to no rain for at least six months of the

year. Annual average rainfall, which ranges from over 2000 mm per annum in a few coastal

areas in the north, declining rapidly inland to 500 mm in the south, is highly variable from

year to year. Rain falls mostly between October and March under the influence of the Asian

monsoon. Although the beginning and end of the wet season is variable from year to year, the

wet season is a highly reliable event (Russell-Smith et al. 2000).

Australian savannas are heterogeneous, but are characterized by a continuous or semi-

continuous grassy landscape, with or without trees, and are subject to frequent fire (Solbrig

1993), most of it anthropogenic. Australian savanna formations include tall forest, forest,

woodland, open woodland and grassland, and inliers of vegetation associations such as

monsoon rainforest, and sandstone heath vegetation (Bourliere & Hadley 1983; Dunlop &

Webb 1991). The northern savanna varies physiognomically and structurally across its range.

Major biogeographic region units are shown on the CRC for Tropical Savanna Management

at URL: http://savanna.cdu.edu.au/information/. The soils are relatively poor in essential

nutrients and therefore have limited resource utilization potential (Braithwaite 1991b; Holmes

& Mott 1993).

3.3 METHODS

The literature reviewed in this study spans the period from the earliest observations and

contacts between European explorers and the many Aboriginal peoples who populated the

northern Australian savannas, to when anthropologists, ethnographers and ecologists started

serious local investigations of Aboriginal relationships with their lands, beginning about the

Page 79: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

79

1970s. Both published and unpublished sources were identified and obtained where possible.

Key sources of information included the very thorough bibliographies of Beryl Craig (Craig

1967, 1968, 1969, 1970), several listings of anthropological theses (Anon 1975; Bennett

1985; White 1994), obscure publications (such as Anell 1960), and the indices of a wide range

of anthropological journals, abstracting journals and searchable databases. Lists of references

in papers, theses and books also provided valuable references. Sources included explorers’

journals and other non-anthropological reports and publications such as popular books.

Some archival material, mostly in reports to bureaucratic institutions in remote places such as

Adelaide, Melbourne, Sydney and London, was also reviewed. Most of the latter reports were

written by people such as the ‘Government Resident’ of Port Essington, Port Darwin, and

elsewhere, and reported on the progress of ventures sponsored by the governments of the day.

Those references which Craig annotated as referring to uses of fire and fire-making, hunting

and collecting of food, water resources (in only Craig 1970), ‘interference with natural

resources’, and material culture and ecology were reviewed and analyzed for frequency of

occurrence of these and all annotation categories. I did not include all those references to

‘food’ only, although food was mentioned frequently in the documents I reviewed. It was not

clear what Craig meant by the category ‘interference with natural resources’, but I have

interpreted it as including both management practices and physical interference, such as

building fish traps and weirs.

Around 420 papers, books, journals and reports were reviewed. About three quarters of these

contained some material which was useful for this study. A number identified were not able to

be sourced, and several were in languages other than English and were not reviewed due to

Page 80: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

80

difficulties in translating these few papers. A number of references which Craig had not listed

in her bibliographies were identified and reviewed.

Information on resource use and management identified from these sources can be grouped

into four categories:

• the application of fire for manipulating vegetation

• the use of fire for hunting

• constructed fish traps modifying streams, rivers and coasts

• constructed wells.

Ecological knowledge, although a less tangible subject matter than evidence of applied

management, was reported in a number of sources, and can be grouped into three categories:

• knowledge of seasonal resource availability

• ecological, behavioral and geographic knowledge, and

• detailed knowledge of and names for seasons.

The results have been tabulated for brevity. Locations have been provided to the nearest one

degree of latitude and longitude, because, while some field workers were precise in the

locations, many wrote in very general terms. Many location descriptions were of areas or

regions only, including references to rivers, some of which are hundreds of kilometers long.

Season of observation was rarely recorded by the observers. The names of language groups,

tribes, and peoples were often not supplied, and those recorded are, in most cases, different

from contemporary orthography. Cited names have been retained without correction. Current

Page 81: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

81

names for the many peoples who occupied and occupy the savannas are given in another

publication (Horton 1994).

3.4 RESULTS

The literature, generally, is scant on how Aboriginal people managed resources. Of around

3600 published observations on indigenous Australians in the northern savanna region made

prior to 1970, fewer than 10% made any reference to the natural resources on which

Aboriginal people depend. Only about 6% referred to any form of applied resource

management, and then only superficially (Preece 2002b). This conclusion is based on analysis

of the annotated bibliographies produced by Craig (Craig 1966, 1967, 1968, 1970), and also

applies to the few which she did not cite. Even in reference to ‘ecology’ (indexed as ‘material

culture and ecology’), the writers were mostly more interested in how the ‘ecology’ affected

the people, rather than how people influenced ecosystems (Birdsell 1953; Cleland 1940, 1966;

Meggitt 1964; Peterson 1971; Stanner 1960; Yengoyan 1968). A few observed that people

probably influenced their environment (Hiatt 1962a; McCarthy 1963). Ethnographers and

other observers were more interested in rituals, language, sexual activities, social relations,

mythology, totems and body decorations, than in how people survived on their lands (table

1).

References to applied fire and fire for hunting are summarized in tables 2 and 3. The detail in

these references varied from simple observations to more detailed commentary on the ways in

which people applied and used fire. I have maintained the distinction between applied fire

and hunting fires simply because the former can be considered a deliberate act of vegetation

manipulation for some management goals (which may include hunting at some later time),

Page 82: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

82

whereas fires lit for hunting are specifically for hunting, and manipulation of vegetation for

some other management goal cannot necessarily be inferred.

These results are significant in that there were many observations of fires lit by people from

the very earliest European explorers and settlers. They showed that much of the country was

burnt, especially later in the dry seasons, but significantly also, not all the country was burnt,

leaving enough fodder for the explorers horses and cattle to eat. The observations support

other findings that fires were lit throughout the year by Aboriginal people (Crowley & Garnett

2000; Fensham 1997; Preece 2002a; Vigilante 2001). This more complete set of observations

from historical literature from across the northern savanna region should leave no doubt that

fire was a significant land management tool for Aboriginal people. The separation of the

landscape fire data set (table 2) from the hunting fire data set (table 3) was important to

demonstrate that there was a relatively small proportion of reliable observations that fire was

used for hunting. The interpretation of this could be that fire was used, firstly, as a land

management tool, and secondly, as a hunting tool, but there is no means to verify this

observation. Recent studies (see Chapter 5) show that fire was used and is used for a variety

of purposes, some of them hunting and preparing for hunting. So, the evidence from these

two sets of historical data supports the recent understanding of indigenous contemporary use

of fire.

Constructed wells were reported on only a few occasions, perhaps because they were less

visible than the other manifestations of physical applied management (table 4). Constructed

fish traps made from stones, rocks, stick fences, woven mats and other materials were

reported frequently (table 5). These observations are very important because they have been

poorly reported in the literature on indigenous practices for northern Australia. They provide

evidence that Aboriginal people of the periods when wells were reported were physically

Page 83: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

83

manipulating their environment to enhance their use of resources and their seasonal flexibility

to use the broader landscape. This means they were not entirely at the mercy of the seasons

and the country in which they lived. It is important to note that observations of wells were

limited, probably due to the poor visibility of the wells in the landscape. Even well-

constructed ground-level wells are hard to spot at a distance, and many are hard to spot close

up. So only diligent observers were likely to have seen them. The other factor in the

visibility of wells is that they quickly close up if not maintained, and in a few short years may

disappear entirely from view, or collapse through normal geomorphic processes.

The observations of fisheries is interesting and very important in that these were also not well-

reported for northern Australian savannas. While old pre-European fisheries are well known

from southern regions of Australia (e.g.Lourandos 1997), few reports exist for them in

northern Australia. Again, it is not surprising in that they would disappear often within one

wet season in northern Australia if not maintained, due to the heavy seasonal flows of rivers

and creeks, even though they would have normally been very visible while active. The

evidence has been obtained from various places across northern Australia, demonstrating that

the practice of constructing fish traps was widespread. But observers arriving after

Aboriginal people had already been removed from their lands would have had no evidence to

observe.

Well-defined walking tracks were reported frequently also (table 6). I have not considered

these as evidence of resource management or use, but as a demonstration of the ubiquitous

presence of people on the landscape in numbers sufficient to form well-defined walking paths,

especially in the early years of European occupation. These walking tracks were observed

commonly in the very early years of exploration, and were widespread, but like the fish traps

and wells, would have disappeared quickly when not used. Later observers might have

Page 84: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

84

picked up traces of them, but would not have been able to identify them as anything other

than tracks made by animals such as kangaroos and wallabies. Early observers regularly

reported that the ‘native tracks’ they saw and followed or crossed were evidence of significant

populations of people and that some of the tracks were as well-worn as those with which they

were familiar in Europe where they originated.

References to observations on ecological knowledge (seasonal resource availability;

ecological, behavioural and geographic knowledge; and knowledge of seasons) are

summarized in tables 7, 8 and 9. These observations demonstrate an engagement with

people in order to understand their use of resources. In some cases, such as with Lumholtz

and Leichhardt, these observations were made from close association with the indigenous

people they met. They demonstrated that Aboriginal people had a profound knowledge of the

seasons, the variability of the seasons and their needs to respond to seasonal resource

availability. In order to survive, of course, this knowledge was essential, but the

documentation provides substantiation of the assumptions that people must have held and

conveyed this profound knowledge. The observations show also that indigenous people were

flexible in their use of resources, and did not stay in single locations until resources were

completely depleted, although there were hard times when resources ran low, such as during

parts of the wet season when large areas of the country were under water and people

depended on only a few resources (e.g Meston 1904) and in the late dry season when people

became dependent on single staples such as cycads and other foods which persisted or ripened

at this time of year (e.g. Lumholtz 1890).

Tantalizing evidence was also revealed in the documented knowledge of ecological,

behavioural and geographical knowledge. While there were few decent reports on these

aspects, they nevertheless demonstrate that where observers bothered to note these bodies of

Page 85: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

85

knowledge, the knowledge of geography, ecological detail and behaviour was detailed and

profound. It could be expected that this comprehensiveness of knowledge was ubiquitous, if

more observers had spent time observing an recording these aspects in other places across the

savanna.

The records of indigenous people’s description and understanding of seasons is also of great

importance. It has been wrongly assumed from previous papers (e.g.Braithwaite & Estbergs

1988) that ‘aboriginal people’ recognized six seasons in the wet-dry tropics, but table 9

demonstrates that this view is quite wrong and that the number of recognized season varied

between one and nine, and not uniformly across the region. This may have significant

implications for variations between different places over long time periods and could be

considered further.

The literature revealed also much information on the use of plants, animals and other

resources, houses, utensils, weapons and so on, which have not been summarized here

because, while they demonstrate knowledge of species, they do not necessarily demonstrate

management nor ecological knowledge of these species.

3.5 DISCUSSION

The results demonstrate that indigenous people living in the savanna region during the period

of observation actively managed the resources on which they depended. But they also

demonstrate that there was relatively little attention to resource use and management by the

observers who reported on indigenous people, as recognized by a number of critics from 1950

onwards (Birdsell 1971; Bradley et al. 1997; McCarthy 1963; Stanner 1965; Thomson 1950;

Worsley 1961).

Page 86: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

86

Table 1 documents the categories developed by Craig in her bibliographies, and probably

reflects the attitudes of the time. It would be an interesting anthropological study of

anthropologists, which I suspect has already been done, to analyse why these groupings

occurred. One of the key publications which was pivotal in changing attitudes was the 1961

symposium on Aboriginal Studies, held in Canberra, as exemplified by McCarthy (1963).

This symposium, as I understand the history, set the scene and the direction for Beryl Craig to

undertake her comprehensive bibliographies. She did not elaborate on reasons for

determining categories, although she did explain that they were grouped according to those

areas of interest to anthropologists. I make no claim to understanding the complexity of these

categories, but simply relied on her bibliography to identify source material as much of the

material she reviewed from comprehensive collections of the time which were not available to

me 35 years later.

It has been suggested that much of the material on ritual and music and dance may convey

information about resource management, this information is invariably coded. The coding is

further complicated by the perspective of the observer, and the particular philosophical and

theoretical framework from the observer observes the rituals etc. This is partly what Bruce

Braun analysed in his 2004 chapter (see Braun 2004). I felt I could use only the more prosaic

material of observed practices to be confident of not mis-interpreting the material. I might

also add that I reviewed dozens of papers which Craig had identified as containing material on

resource use and management which contained only references to ritual matters, and while

mentioning use of resources, did not provide any information useful for my purposes.

Further, as discussed in Chapter 3, many of the observations of traditional practices were

criticised for inaccuracy or for being complete nonsense by the observer’s contemporaries, so

attempting to interpret observers interpretations of rituals observed at the time of the

observations would simply compound the errors of misinterpretation.

Page 87: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

87

While I initially used the codings or categories in the Craig listing, the subsequent tables

provide precise categories and the explanations required of the Examiner. The methods

explained how these categories were derived. I used the table 1 categories as source material

for examination of the publications only, not to derive my later categories.

The review was comprehensive with regards to resource management documented in the

literature. I did not exclude any material which related to resource use or management. It just

so happened that the bulk of the material related to fire management, probably for two reasons

– fire was the most obvious, and some times the only management practice observed, and

secondly, fire was the most utilised land management tool in the savannas. From this

perspective, the wells, fish traps, water diversions and walking tracks are core to the thesis,

not peripheral.

3.5.1. Limitations of the findings

The findings of this study provide a consistent picture of resource management and ecological

knowledge, but contain inherent limitations to interpretation. Many of the references

contained little or no relevant detailed information on resource management, even though

reports of knowledge of plants and their uses were relatively common, mostly in the form of

lists of plant and animal species used. Several volumes were written about food, material, and

poisonous and medicinal properties of plants, although these were usually far from complete

(Hamlyn-Harris & Smith 1926; MacPherson 1933; Maiden 1889; Maiden 1890a, b; Palmer

1883; Roth 1897, 1901; Specht 1958; Webb 1960). The works were usually written with little

or no recognition of the Aboriginal sources of the information, although Roth was an

exception, naming tribes and sources of information and practices specific to the people on

whom he reported (Roth 1897, 1901).

Page 88: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

88

Another limitation is the uncertainty of the precision of some observations as some of the

researchers and their reports have been criticized by later investigators. Jones, for instance,

was critical of Thomson’s summaries of annual economic cycles in Arnhem Land in the

Northern Territory, which he considered were 'beautifully evocative but elusive' (Jones 1980,

p.125). Berndt was also critical of Thomson for not fulfilling his promise of his central theme

of detailing the ceremonial economics (Berndt 1951). And Ann Wells, wife of a missionary

who lived in Arnhem Land for ten years, cast doubt on the integrity and ethics of the Berndt

husband and wife anthropological team where she reported that they cajoled a man into

selling an important ceremonial object, to the detriment of the ceremonial participants. She

also criticized their exclusive attitudes where they expressed the view that only

anthropologists like themselves should be allowed into Arnhem Land (Wells 1963). The

Berndts were also remiss in listing some plants used by people they were studying, but not

providing scientific names for them, rendering their value limited.

Perhaps the most critical analysis of the studies of economies of Aboriginal people was

provided in 1969 by Lawrence. He found that very few studies had investigated or recorded

economic life, and even those that had, produced mixed and sometimes contradictory results.

Thomson’s published material on Cape York groups, for instance, probably combined more

than one tribal area, and that other studies had homogenized differences between one tribe or

group and the next, including the differences between a coastal tribe which used coastal

resources all year round, and an adjacent tribe which used coastal and inland resources in

accordance with seasonal resource availability (Lawrence 1969).

It is also clear that the ways in which the observers saw the people and country varied with

time, eventually colored by their intellectual and cultural context. In her thesis, Australia

Page 89: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

89

Misère, Lenore Coltheart wrote that historians, for instance, are guilty of biased views by

persisting with an agrarian perspective which served to conceal, rather than reveal the

essential features of history, and:

There are a treasury of landscapes which were not 'rescued' from the state of nature and where

the accuracy of the descriptions of Gregory and Leichhardt can still be read in aspect, terrain

and vegetation. It was not the environment that was impoverished, but the perspective in

which it was judged. (Coltheart 1982, pp.220-1)

I think this reflects the value of the clearly stated and thorough observations of these two early

explorers and some other careful observers, in contrast with the later observations of most

who were often driven by particular dogmas and paradigms, including such perverse ones as

‘social Darwinism’ (Elkin 1963).

Some observers who were not trained in anthropological fields provided some of the most

detailed information on resource use. Ann Wells, for instance, in the early 1950s observed and

collected data on aboriginal resource use for a full year (Wells 1963), long before most

anthropologists had considered doing such a study in that area.

Although the studies were widespread, in reality they were located in few places across what

is an expansive and heterogeneous landscape, and they often considered Aboriginal people as

‘primitive’ curiosities (e.g. Lumholtz 1890) lacking intelligence and culture. In some cases,

information was merged from widely spaced Aboriginal groups, homogenizing locally

specific ecological knowledge (e.g. Specht 1958), and thereby reducing the value and

accuracy of the information for management of specific places (Peterson 1971).

Page 90: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

90

These criticisms suggest caution in interpreting the precision of the observations, but do not,

to my mind, destroy the value of the observations themselves with regard to management and

knowledge. Observations, such as Thomson’s, that Arnhem Land people burnt their country

carefully and patchily to protect their food resources (Thomson 1949c) are sufficiently

informative to provide understanding of how people managed and used their country and

resources.

3.5.2. The socio-cultural context of the historical period

Another dimension of the historical record which has a bearing on the findings of this study is

the social and cultural context. It is clear from the evidence that indigenous people were not

living traditional lives untouched by the new immigrants. Indigenous people of the period had

been subject to many pressures, including loss of people, land, authority and culture, from the

trauma from killings and dispossession, and from the psychological problems associated with

disease, alcohol, drugs (such as opium), prostitution and disaffection.

There was, firstly, a major dispossession of people from their country across the savannas in

the 19th century and continuing into the mid 20th century. Many indigenous people were

killed, and many died from disease when the first white colonists came through to occupy

country, mostly before the missionaries arrived to save souls and the Protectors of Aborigines

came to save lives.

The killings occurred at the vanguard of occupation when cattle and sheep herders, and

miners started moving into Queensland, the Northern Territory and Western Australia in

sequence. A harsh example of this history was presented in a footnote by the geographer

Page 91: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

91

historian Bauer who wrote of cattle company operations in Arnhem Land in the late 1890s

and early 1900s:

It is commonly said that the blacks "hunted the cattle out." This was probably one of the few

authenticated instances in which the aborigines were systematically hunted. For a time the

company employed 2 gangs of 10 to 14 blacks headed by a white man or half-caste to hunt

and shoot the wild blacks on sight. George Conway, a long-term resident of the Mataranka

district and still living there, accompanied one of the parties on several sorties. (Bauer 1964,

p157)

Most of the deaths remain unreported and uncounted, but there is sufficient information in the

texts and histories to demonstrate that the numbers killed were high (see, for example, Battye

1915; Bennett 1927; Berndt & Berndt 1954; Bolton 1954, 1972; Dahl 1927; Jack 1921;

Meston 1895; Palmer 1903). Perhaps not surprisingly, the first government people, police,

and others who came decades later to investigate the situation of the aboriginal people of the

region reported on their first visits that there was a high incidence of disease, particularly

sexually transmitted diseases, in many places from Queensland to Western Australia (Armit

1886; Bauer 1964; Foelsche 1881-82; MacGillivray 1886). The Daly River and Pine Creek

gold fields in the Northern Territory, for example, were notorious for the proportion of

indigenous people who suffered from severe disease brought in by Chinese and other miners

in the late 1890s (Dahl 1927). There were 15,000 white men and 20,000 Chinese on the way

to Palmer River Goldfield in Queensland in 1874 (Jack 1921, p419). The negative influences

on aboriginal people from the colonizers from various ethnic backgrounds had already been

entrenched before governments noticed or did anything about them.

Missionaries who traveled to the north were often unsuccessful in establishing missions in the

early days until the local indigenous population or, in some cases, the pioneer settlers, had

Page 92: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

92

been subdued (Bauer 1964; Gsell 1956; Jack 1921). But the missions became established and

in many cases saved the remnants of whole peoples from extermination (Hill 1943; Jack

1921; McConnel 1930a).

After the missionaries, sometimes coincident with them, came the Protectors of Aborigines,

who were appointed because of the reported death tolls of and atrocities against Aborigines.

The Protectors provided little succor because, while they reduced the direct killings, they

nevertheless maintained the status quo policy of putting indigenous people onto reserves,

missions and other places where their contact with their own traditional lands was not able to

be maintained (Basedow 1918; Bauer 1964; Jack 1921; Spencer 1928).

In most cases, the anthropologists who studied Aboriginal people arrived decades after this

severe loss of indigenous population, dislocation of whole peoples to new lands, and

degradation of the survivors from disease and trauma (Birdsell 1970, p116). They arrived to

find peoples who had been severely damaged and were now subject to white domination.

They were essentially investigating the degraded remnants of once strong and proud

civilizations (Berndt & Berndt 1970; Birdsell 1970; Kaberry 1939; Stanner 1960).

Ecologists did not even figure in most of this story, because they arrived at the earliest in only

the 1950s and 1960s, although zoologists and botanists had been some of the first to enter

new territory.

How this social and cultural context affects the findings and the long-term view of indigenous

ecological knowledge is difficult to determine. It has been debated by a number of people, as

reported above. It is my view that the arguments about so-called ‘legitimacy’ of indigenous

knowledge are to some extent rhetorical, but there is no doubt that indigenous people living

Page 93: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

93

today on country to which they or their ancestors or kin belonged, hold and maintain a

comprehensive and detailed knowledge of ecological management of their country (e.g.

Bowman et al. 2001a; Chase & Sutton 1981; Head 1994b; Hynes & Chase 1982; Russell-

Smith 1997; Russell-Smith et al. 1997; Vigilante et al. 2004; Yibarbuk et al. 2001).

3.5.3. Indigenous management practices

Despite the limitations of the published material, the evidence is strong that Aboriginal people

throughout the period managed their country and resources actively and with good ecological

knowledge of what they were doing. Understanding the elements of these traditional practices

and knowledge is valuable for contemporary management. The first significant body of

evidence of applied management is that people deliberately burnt the savannas throughout the

dry seasons and extending even into the wet seasons (see table 2 for references). They burnt

for more reasons than simply hunting animals, and in fact, the actual observations of people

using fire for hunting were limited (table 3). Most fires had to have been lit by people as there

were no other sources of ignition. Lightning usually occurs only at the very stormy early wet

season, and there has been no study of lightning as a source of fires. The fires were evidently

of varying scales, but it is also clear that they were rarely so large that people could not cross

burnt patches within a reasonable time by walking to other unburnt resources. Some observers

noted that towards the end of the dry seasons much of the country was burnt, but in these

cases, Aboriginal people had already moved to other areas of their country where resources

were available.

The fires were lit from at least the beginning of the dry seasons, and sometimes during the

middle of the wet seasons (e.g. December, January and February), and they were lit as soon as

the grasses would burn to clear the way for travel, and for opening up the country. Some

Page 94: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

94

observed that this may have been intentional, to provide ‘green pick’ (resprouted grasses) for

later consumption by kangaroos and wallabies, but this conclusion was rarely verified by

consultation with the lighters of the fires (but see Moore 1979).

Aboriginal people who were consulted reported that hunting of kangaroos and wallabies (the

most difficult to hunt) would be successful only at certain times of the year, because of the

condition of the grass or the direction and strength of the wind (e.g. Thomson 1939a, 1946b).

According to some observers, fires were lit in systematic ways (Jones 1975, 1980; Leichhardt

1847a; Thomson 1939a), and in some cases it was reported that they were lit in accordance

with permissions granted by the traditional land owning clans and people after discussion and

negotiation (Berndt 1970; Goodale 1957; Harney 1969; Thomson 1949c).

Some reported that valuable resources, such as the various roots (yams, tubers, etc), or their

habitats (such as monsoon vine forests), were protected from fire until they were ready for

harvest (Jones 1975; Thomson 1949c). Control over the extent of burning was suggested in

the evidence of the explorers in the 19th century, which showed that there was less burning

than might be anticipated from the frequent observations of burning, as there was usually

plenty of grass feed for their horses and cattle (e.g. Forrest 1875; Gregory 1861; Leichhardt

1847a; McKinlay 1866; Preece 2002a).

Interpreting landscape fires is an inexact science. Several explorers and adventurers in

Arnhem Land (e.g. Leichhardt 1847b; Lindsay 1884; McKinlay 1866), for instance, observed

numerous fires lit by Aboriginal people and assumed that this was normal practice for

Aboriginal people of the area. Conversely, the missionary Chaseling in 1930 observed that

Aboriginal people with whom he traveled lit fires in long lines whenever strangers or alien

Page 95: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

95

threats presented themselves, as a warning to other Aboriginal people in the path of the

strangers (Chaseling 1957). Similar observations were made in north Queensland where much

of the country had been burnt, but fires sprang up when the explorers were traveling (Jack

1921). So, what can be made of the observations of those passing through, when they

observed lines of fires in the hills or at a near distance; observations, for instance, of Baines in

the Victoria River area, or those of Leichhardt in Queensland and the Northern Territory

(Baines 1856; Leichhardt 1847a)? Were these management fires where aboriginal people

were burning to remove the fuel layer, or to hunt animals, or protect places from later

uncontrolled fires, or were they, by contrast, fires signaling that there were strangers in their

midst and to watch out? Both interpretations are plausible but not testable on the evidence.

Construction of water wells, the second principal physical manifestation of resource

management, while reported only infrequently, demonstrates that, while people were tied to

water supplies, they also made water available to extend the use of available resources and so

remain on country where they would otherwise not be able to remain in the absence of free

water (Table 4). This meant that people were able to hunt, collect and apply management

practices to country, even during dry times. Interestingly, the frequency of observations of

wells was very high for some of the early explorers, but diminished to almost no observations

over the following decades. This could be interpreted as a lack of observational skill or

neglect in recording the presence of wells, or it could mean that indigenous people in the

‘anthropological’ period had already been moved substantially from their traditional lands and

no longer had access to their traditional wells, and therefore ceased to maintain them.

The third body of evidence is that people modified rivers and streams and coastal inter-tidal

areas to harvest fish, and sometimes to divert water to maintain water-bodies (Table 5). Fish

traps in some cases were temporary, seasonal structures, which may have survived days or

Page 96: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

96

weeks, while others, on coastal shores and in streams and rivers, were much more permanent

and well-constructed structures which modified stream flow and coastal beach conformation.

Lastly, walking tracks or paths were observed regularly in the early days of exploration (Table

6). Some of these were many kilometers long and assisted travelers in traversing difficult

country and often led to water sources. As one explorer put it:

Here were regular beaten tracks of the natives, - as completely pathways as those we find in

England...(Grey 1841, p.110)

Regularly used and clear tracks suggest well-populated areas, and that the paths or tracks were

deliberate usage pathways for specific resource gains, such as pathways to food or water

resources, or to traverse difficult country.

3.5.4. Indigenous ecological knowledge

Ecological knowledge forms the other significant finding from the historical record, although

it is a less tangible concept than the physical applications and modifications identified above

as management practices. The first category of knowledge was of seasonal resource

availability and dynamics. Many observers recorded a wide range of foods utilized by people

at various times of the year and some recorded seasonal variation in resource use (Table 7).

Aboriginal people recognized and utilized resources throughout the year and across the

breadth of the country to which they had access, which was put by one observer as 'the natives

are aware from traditional knowledge and from personal experience exactly when each food

will be ready' (Thomson 1939a, p.220). By extrapolation, this implies also that the principal

ecosystem management tool which people possessed, the use of fire, had to be applied in

Page 97: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

97

ways that did not compromise the future use of these resources which were scattered in time

and space. Because it is indisputable that people were burning frequently throughout the dry

seasons, if they were simply setting fire to grass in a random manner, then they could easily

have destroyed their future resources, resulting in starvation.

The second grouping of evidence of ecological knowledge was that of ecological,

geographical and behavioral knowledge, demonstrated from observations of people by the

anthropologists and others, and from interviews with Aboriginal people (Table 8). Some

observers recorded very detailed knowledge of the ecosystems people recognized, to levels at

least equal to contemporary ecosystem descriptions (e.g. Berndt & Berndt 1970; Peterson

1971; Stanner 1965; Worsley 1961). Thomson, working with Wik Mungkan people on the

western coast of Cape York Peninsula, around the Archer River, Queensland, recorded their

detailed knowledge of country. He observed that each plant and animal 'carries a generic

prefix' which he described as 'a simple Linnaean classification' (Thomson 1946a, p.165). They

also applied it to 'classification of the country into "types" based on its geographical and

botanical associations as critically as any ecologist' (p165):

The Wik Mongkan also extend this orderly classification to types of country, each association,

with its characteristic flora and fauna, having a distinct name prefixed by ark (which in its

simplest sense means "place"). The natives are acutely aware of the characteristic trees,

underscrub and grasses of each distinct "association area", using the term in its ecological

sense. … Indeed, so detailed and accurate is their knowledge of these areas that they note the

gradual changes in marginal areas as one association merges into another and they often use

distinctive names ... for each transitional area.'

Page 98: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

98

My informants were able to relate without hesitation the changes in fauna and food supply in

each association in relation to the seasonal changes, which are also well understood by these

people. (Thomson 1946a, pp.166-7).

These observations were later corroborated by Chase and Sutton for three areas on Cape York

Peninsula, including areas adjacent to the Wik Mongkan people who Thomson studied in the

1930s (Chase & Sutton 1981).

The third of the observations of people’s understanding of their world is the detailed

descriptions of and names for seasons (Table 9). Recognition of seasons was reported across

the northern region, but varied in time and place quite substantially. Some peoples recognized

as many as seven or eight seasons, and some as few as two. How much these divisions

reflected regional variations has not been examined, but it may reflect the long-term realities

of the seasons experienced in each location.

For the literature of the period prior to the 1970s there had been a dearth of critical review,

analysis and synthesis relating to indigenous management of the savannas as a whole. Some

anthropologists criticized their colleagues for poor attention to ecological matters in their

studies within this very extensive region. Donald Thomson, for instance, in 1950 observed:

Anthropologists have devoted much time to the study of the social organization of the

blackfellow, but oddly enough have paid very little real attention to his methods of food

gathering and food preparation, many of which are elaborate and very specialized. (Thomson

1950, p.29).

Worsley observed that few studies of the nomadic economy, specifically knowledge of natural

resources, had been published in the last few decades, citing only Thomson for northern

Page 99: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

99

Australia. This left a gap in observers’ knowledge of economic relations, but also skewed

understanding of 'aboriginal religious and other activities which superficially may appear to

be unconnected with economic activities' (Worsley 1961, p.154).

Similarly, Stanner criticized ethnographers for not recording basic natural resource

information on the country that they were studying (Stanner 1965), and McCarthy commented

that many observers had described economic life of the tribes among whom they worked, but

none had made a specific study of this subject in any area (McCarthy 1963). McCarthy

lamented the lack of detail and precision in 'our total knowledge of the economy and

equipment of the Australian Aborigines' (McCarthy 1963, p.172), despite several hundred

years of observation. He continued:

'accounts written by explorers, missionaries, country residents, officials and travellers ... in

which their total observations on the Aborigines are often embodied in less than twenty pages

… often relegate economy and equipment to a minor place. In all, an immense body of unco-

ordinated data exists in this field, despite the many deficiencies it contains. ... few indeed of

the studies extant go beyond description of the commonest methods of hunting and fishing and

of collecting plant foods.' (McCarthy 1963, p.172)

Birdsell likewise commented on the paucity of information on such basic issues as food

resource distribution (Birdsell 1971). The issue had advanced only a little even in the late 20th

Century when Bradley and others wrote:

ecological knowledge obtained from indigenous people has often and still is presented by

anthropologists in a number of quite limited forms, as in folk taxonomies .... but little of how

they fit into the environment and perceptions of the ecology as a whole. (Bradley et al. 1997,

p.76)

Page 100: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

100

Despite these criticisms from experienced anthropologists and ethnographers, they themselves

did not present much, or any, supporting evidence to substantiate their claims that there was

little attention to ecological knowledge.

3.6 CONCLUSION

In recent decades, ecologists have suggested that a revitalization of indigenous knowledge and

practices could provide some guidance and model for present and future management of the

savannas (for a review, see Whitehead et al. 2003a). Given the poor record in the historical

literature, longer-term understanding of that knowledge and those practices is made difficult.

This review has been a harvest with a poor yield. Considering the number of publications on

indigenous people in the region for the past two centuries, one could have expected a

complete and fulfilling story of how the people lived and how they managed their country. It

is disappointing that so few observers bothered to note or even recognize this important aspect

of people’s livelihoods. Recognizing that the contemporary evidence of comprehensive

indigenous knowledge of country and sound savanna management is strong where indigenous

people have retained control and influence over their land, we all are made poorer for the

neglect of the observers who worked with or observed indigenous people for all those years.

More careful attention to and documentation of this knowledge during the period would

certainly have provided a much better understanding of the savannas for contemporary

managers, and may have given greater prominence to the profound knowledge and learning of

the many peoples who have lived in these savannas for such a long time.

Page 101: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

101

Nevertheless, the evidence that has been uncovered provides a robust context for what people

did to manage their country. While it is far from complete, the patterns of management and

use are clear and consistent across the northern Australian savannas. Indigenous people burnt

the savannas throughout the year in controlled ways and across the landscape for a variety of

reasons, and protected their future resources in doing so. They optimized their use of country

by enhancing water resources, and by building fisheries. And they had a very comprehensive

knowledge and understanding of ecosystems, ecosystem dynamics and resources.

It is my hope that contemporary indigenous knowledge is rapidly recognized and

progressively incorporated into contemporary management before more detrimental changes

that we have witnessed in the past few decades are compounded by inappropriate

management practices and neglect of what practices are required, and before extant traditional

indigenous knowledge is also lost.

Page 102: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

102

Table 1 Frequencies of subjects covered in Aboriginal Studies in northern Australia, from Craig’s bibliographies

Subject by index according to Craig Total Mean* Police, native 8 2

Water resources 26 7

Origin 31 8

Popular Accounts 50 13

Social change 52 13

Planned & past research 62 16

Recreations 74 19 Narcotics 96 24

Hostilities 122 31

Cannibalism 124 31

Women's life - secular aspects (incl. division of labour) 135 34 Law & Government - general (incl. leadership, property rights, inheritance 156 39

Shelters 157 39

General (Miscellaneous in Cape York biblio.) 166 42

Water transport 185 46

Demography (census, figures on fertility & mortality) 199 50 Clothing & body ornamentation 215 54 Magic & medicine men 220 55

Archaeology total 250 63

Food- types, cooking, preparing and preserving 312 78

Music & dance total 333 83

Weapons 341 85

Missions, settlements, stations, reserves 344 86

Manufactures total 534 134 Life cycle total 549 137

Contact total 645 161 Resource management total (including material culture & ecology, fire use, fire making, hunting, etc) 736 184 Visual arts total 742 186 Human biology total 895 224 Language & communication total 933 233 Social total 1271 318 Rituals total 2309 577

Total 12272 Resource management proportion of total 6%

* frequency of references averaged over Craig’s four bibliographies

Page 103: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

103

Table 2 – Fire, smoke and burnt country observations Source Landscape Fire – assumed lit by people Landscape Fire – observed lit by

people Month if stated

Location by name2 Location3 LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Jack 1921) 1623, ship Pera

Volumes of smoke April, May 1623

Cape Keerweer Nassau R, Qld

13 14 16

141 141 141

(Jack 1921) Buijs ship, 1756

Smoke on shore April Duyfken Pt 12 141

(Baudin 1974) (1803) Columns of smoke June NT coast (Flinders 1814) Frequent on coast Several,

including December

Arnhem Land, Gulf of Carpentaria, NT - -

(King 1827) Frequent May Alligator Rivers, Bathurst & Melville Iss, , NT 12 11

132 130

(King 1827) Large fires, many fires Sept Port Keats, Point Pearce, Lacrosse Is, NT 14 14

128 129

(Campbell 1834) Fires during dry season April-Sept Melville Is, NT 11 130 (Grey 1841) Fires Mar Hanover Bay, WA 15 124 (Leichhardt 1846a) Young grass, late burning, widespread;

Smoke & fires Jan Peak Range, Qld

Nicholson R, Yappar R, Qld

22 17 18

148 139 141

(Stokes 1846) Smoke from native fires Jan Roebuck Bay, Beagle Bay, WA 18 16

122 122

(Stokes 1846) Native fires on island Mar Cone Bay WA 16 123 (Stokes 1846) Fire on hills July Magnetic Is area, Mt Hinchinbrook, Qld 19

18 146 146

(Stokes 1846) Fires of natives Oct, Nov Victoria R, NT 14 129 (Stokes 1846) Fires numerous July Booby Is area, Eastern Gulf of Carpentaria,

Qld 10 141

(Stokes 1846) Fires July Point Gore, Qld 17 139 (Stokes 1846) Numerous fires People burning and looking for

snakes and game July, Aug Flinders R,

Albert R, Qld 17 17

139 140

(Leichhardt 1847a) Recently burnt, whole country had been on fire

Jan MacKenzie R, Qld 23 148

(Leichhardt 1847a) Nearby bushfire, country grassed with old tall grass or burnt

Feb Isaacs R, Qld 22 148

(Leichhardt 1847a) Burnt country, smoke from fires Saw native burning the grass Apr, May Burdekin R, Qld 18 146 (Leichhardt 1847a) Smoke everywhere on plains June Nassau R, Qld 15 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Smoke every direction, many spots burnt July Staaten R, Qld 17 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Recently burnt, some burning, smoke

everywhere Burning grass July Gilbert R, Qld 17 141

2 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 3 to nearest whole degree

Page 104: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

104

Source Landscape Fire – assumed lit by people Landscape Fire – observed lit by people

Month if stated

Location by name2 Location3 LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Leichhardt 1847a) Systematic burning around waterholes & watercourses

Aug Gilbert R area, Qld 18 141

(Leichhardt 1847a) Burnt grass everywhere and logs burning; smoke NE, N, NW

Aug Albert R, Qld 17 138

(Leichhardt 1847a) Many patches burnt grass Numerous smokes in every direction Aug, Sep Plains of Promise, NT 16 138 (Leichhardt 1847b) Fresh burnings of natives around

lagoons, but not on river; extensive burnings

Oct Roper R, NT 14 135

(Leichhardt 1847b) Smoke beyond range, whole country up creek had been lately burned; frequent smoke, in every direction

Large number lit fire to grass Oct, Nov Wilton River, Flying Fox Creek, NT 14 134

(Leichhardt 1847b) Burning grass on plains Nov South Alligator, NT 12 132 (Leichhardt 1847b) Numerous pillars of smoke to west Dec Sth Alligator R, NT 12 132 (Leichhardt 1847b) Great number of natives burning

grass on plains Dec East Alligator, NT 11 132

(Leichhardt 1849) On plains Oct Yappar & Nicholson R, Qld 14 135 (Leichhardt 1846a, b, 1849) Whole country burnt Nov South Alligator, NT 12 134 (Carron 1849) Recently burnt country & grass just

springing Sep 17 145

(Carron 1849) Fires at distance Oct 15 144 (Carron 1849) Fires to south, grass newly burnt Oct 13 143 (Carron 1849) Numerous fires along coast from

Weymouth Bay to Cape York Dec Cape York to Weymouth Bay, Qld 10

11 12

142 142 142

(Baines 1856) Numerous fires on plains and in hills, some possibly for attack

March Victoria R, NT 15 130

(Gregory 1861) Native fires a few weeks earlier, resulting in green sward

Natives set fire to grass around camp Sep, Oct De Grey R, south of the savanna region, WA

20 119

(Landsborough 1862) Grass completely burned up Nov Gregory R, Qld 18 139 (Landsborough 1862) Smoke to south Dec Gregory R, Fullarton Ck, Qld 18 139 (Landsborough 1862) Old grass had been burnt and country well

grassed Feb Flinders R, Qld 18 140

(Davis & Westgarth 1863) Natives burning on ranges Apr Leichhardt R, Qld 22 141 (Davis & Westgarth 1863) burning grass Apr Poole’s Ck area, Qld 20 141 (Davis & Westgarth 1863) A lot of the country burnt, for a hundred

miles down the river, but also in same text mentioned tall grass was rank and not palatable; at coast, natives burning everywhere, but not seen

Blacks burning on river in all directions, observed woman burning grass, then protected herself from McKinlay by burning all round him

May Leichhardt R, Albert R, Qld 19 140

(Davis & Westgarth 1863) Many patches of burnt ground, but also green 9-12” high grass where burnt earlier

June Leichhardt R, Qld 18 142

(Davis & Westgarth 1863) Native fires June Flinders or McKinlay R, Qld 18 142 (Davis & Westgarth 1863) Recently burnt and smoke of natives June Gilbert or Stuart Ck, Qld 19 143 (Davis & Westgarth 1863) Plenty of native smokes to north July Burdekin R, Qld 19 145 (Finniss et al. 1865) Fires presumed lit by natives Oct, Nov Chambers Bay, near West Alligator R,

Vernon Is 12 131

Page 105: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

105

Source Landscape Fire – assumed lit by people Landscape Fire – observed lit by people

Month if stated

Location by name2 Location3 LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Stuart 1865) Smoke, fires; also, no smokes seen in any direction in May around Sturt Plain, (rain in June), burnt country

Set fire to grass near the party April, May, Jul 1861

Attack Ck, Sturt Plain, Newcastle Waters, NT

18 17

134 133

(Stuart 1865) Native smoke, natives numerous smoke in all directions; hot fire 10 miles in extent

April, May 1862

Howell Ponds, Newcastle Waters, NT 17 133

(Stuart 1865) Native smoke seen nearby, country all ablaze

May Auld Pond, Daly Waters, NT 16 15

133 133

(Stuart 1865) Numerous recent fires of natives, indicating great numbers

Country all ablaze, natives burning along river

June Strangways R, Roper River, NT

15 14

133 133

(Stuart 1865) Burnt country, burnt throughout, but good patches of grass

Jul 1862 Katherine R, Kekwicks Springs, Mary River, NT

14 13 13

133 133 132

(Stuart 1865) Burnt country, recent burns, native smoke in every direction, also luxuriant grass

Jul 1862 Adelaide R, Chambers Bay, NT 12 131

(Stuart 1865) Country on fire, smoke all round Aug Mary R, Katherine R, Waterhouse R, NT 13 14

132 133

(Stuart 1865) Burnt country Aug Daly R, NT 16 133 (Stuart 1865) Native smoke about, and lot of country had

been burnt, country on fire Sep Newcastle Waters

Morphett Ck, NT 17 18

133 134

(McKinlay 1866) Fires April, May East Alligator R 12 131 (Jardine & Jardine 1867) Recent burn Sep Upper Einasleigh, Qld 11 143 (Jardine & Jardine 1867) Natives had burnt all the grass Oct Jorgensens Range, Qld 18 143? (Cadell 1868) Frequent fires Some fires observed lit May, June Liverpool R area, and other parts of coastal

Arnhem Land, NT 12 134

(Cadell 1868) Fires regular Oct Roper R mouth, NT 14 134 (Moore 1979) Burning to encourage kangaroos for later

hunting Dec Kaurareg, Gudang, Unduyamo, gumakudin,

Gudngakijie, Cape York & Torres Strait Prince of Wales Is, Qld

10 142

(Goyder 1870) Fire or smoke south Feb Bynoe Harbour area, NT 12 130 (Goyder 1870) Large fire Blacks running before and trying to

burn party June, July South of Darwin & west towards Bynoe, NT 12 130

(Jack 1921), Mulligan 1873 Numerous bush fires Aug Palmer River, Qld 16 144 (Jack 1921), Mulligan 1874 Whole of country alight Oct Conglomerate Ck, Qld 15 144 (Hann 1873/74) All country round recently burnt Blacks lit fires around camp Sep Kennedy R, Qld 15 144 (Hann 1873/74) Open ridges burnt Nov Tate R, Qld 17 144 (Jack 1921), Mulligan 1875 Country lately burnt Sep King R, Qld

Morehead R, Qld 14 143

(Jack 1921), 1879 journey Natives burning grass on large scale Aug Cape Flattery, & Starcke R, Qld 14 145 (Jack 1921), 1879 journey Blacks seen burning bush Aug Cape Melville, Qld 14 144 (Jack 1921), 1879 journey Grass burnt about 3 weeks earlier Natives burning grass Sep Laura R,

Therrimburi Ck, Saltwater Ck, Coen R., Geikie R, Kendall Ck, King R, Qld

14 15 14 13

144 144 143 143

(Forrest 1880) Numerous fires across the landscape during most of his travels

May-Sep From Lagrange Bay in WA across to Katherine NT

- -

(Favenc & Crawford 1883) Numerous native smokes Late dry Parsons Ck, NT 15 135

Page 106: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

106

Source Landscape Fire – assumed lit by people Landscape Fire – observed lit by people

Month if stated

Location by name2 Location3 LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Gregory & Gregory 1884) Smoke of several fires Mar Sturts Creek, WA 20 127 (Gregory & Gregory 1884) Grass on fire May, June Stokes Range, Vic R area, NT 15 131 (Gregory & Gregory 1884) Grass had been burnt and was fresh and

green Aug McArthur R, NT 16 136

(Gregory & Gregory 1884) Natives lit grass fires Aug Albert R, Qld 17 138 (Gregory & Gregory 1884) Camp fires Sep Leichhardt R, Qld 18 >138 (Lindsay 1884) Numerous fires and much of country burnt Jun - Nov Arnhem Land, including Katherine, Beswick

& Waterhouse Cks, Chambers R, etc, NT - -

(Lindsay 1887-8) Setting fire to grass in about August Aug Goyder R, Arnhem Land, NT 13 135 (Lumholtz 1890) Burned the grass when out hunting, on

plains for wallabies Dec &

earlier Herbert R, Qld 18 145

(Bassett-Smith 1893) Numerous fires Cape Bougainville WA 14 126 (Boyd 1895-96) Numerous fires along coast June Archer R, Coen R area, Qld 13 141 (Carnegie 1898) Fires all around Nov Southesk Tablelands, WA (desert) 20 126 (Carnegie 1898) Smoke seen at distance Apr Lake Gregory, WA (savanna desert) 20 127 (Brockman 1902) Numerous ‘signal’ fires every direction July Isdell R area, WA 16 125 (Brockman 1902) Dense smoke all over Oct Mt Durack (?), WA 17 127 (Basedow 1907) Hunting fires using hooked stick to

spread fire Daly R,

Darwin, Roper Bar areas, NT

13 12 14

130 130 134

(Searcy 1907) Burnt country at end of dry season Port Essington, and other areas, NT 11 132 (Searcy 1912) Burning near margins of swamps Arnhem Land, NT - - (White 1918) Country burnt for miles, fires of blacks Moreton R,

Mitchell R areas, Qld ? 15

? 141

(White 1918) ‘signal’ fires June Groote Eylandt to Roper R, NT 14 135 (Basedow 1918) Smoke from hunting fires, many fires lit May Glenelg R area, WA 15 124 (Giles 1926) Numerous fires throughout his travels Sept, April,

May, July Newcastle Waters, Tennant Ck, Elsey R, etc

17 15

133 132

(Terry 1926) Burning when grass and weather are right Central NT (Dahl 1927) Fires while travelling; lots of country burnt,

from when grasses dried out Lighting country March-

May; also August

Northern NT, Daly River area, Mary River area

13 12

130 131

(Spencer 1928) Huge bush fires, coalescing June Chambers Bay, Alligator Rivers area, NT 12 131 (MacKay 1929) Many smoke signals April Goyder River area, NT 13 135 (Chewings 1930) Recently burnt Spinifex, burnt ground April, June Lander R area, and Hooker Ck (desert) NT 18 131 (Costello 1930) Fires during dry seasons Roper R area, NT, and other locations in NT

& Qld - -

(McConnel 1930a) Grass burned when dry Archer & Holroyd Rivers, Cape York, Qld

13 14

141 141

(Terry 1931) Many small ‘signal’ fires Aboriginal burned Spinifex when hunting

May Near de Grey R, WA – south of savannas 19 121

(Barrett 1935) Annual grass fires NT, including Daly R & Roper R - - (Kaberry 1935) Winter fires to clear and hunt 12 tribes named, Forrest & Lyne Rs, WA 15

16 127 127

(Smith 1935) Smoke from large fires Alligator R area, NT 12 132

Page 107: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

107

Source Landscape Fire – assumed lit by people Landscape Fire – observed lit by people

Month if stated

Location by name2 Location3 LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Thomson 1936a) Dense clouds of smoke, hunting fires; commencing to burn off

June Nungubuyu & Dai’I of Blue Mud Bay & Woodah Is, NT

13 13

135 136

(Hingston 1938) ‘Signal’ fires and country on fire Oct Melville Is, NT 11 130 (Thomson 1939a) Systematic burning of country for

hunting, clearing ground, throughout dry season

Wik Monkan; Archer River; Qld 13 141

(Tindale & Birdsell 1941) Reports of burning in rainforest areas, keeping savanna openings

Cairns region, Qld 16 145

(Thomson 1946b, 1949a) Early dry season burning of grass for hunting, clearing, safety; burning throughout the dry seasons, but with care to not burn out food resources

Blue Mud Bay area, Arnhem Land, NT 13 135

(Thomson 1949b, c) Lighting of grass swamps early in dry season for hunting; skilful and systematic burning of grass; directed by old men, and others with rights; protection of resources

Glyde R area, Arnhem Land, NT 12 134

(McConnel 1953) Dry season burning for hunting Wikmunkan people, Kendall, Holroyd & Archer Rivers, Gulf of Carpentaria, Qld

13 14

141 141

(Mountford 1955) Burning off the land Melville Is (Tiwi Islands) NT 11 130 (Chaseling 1957) Fires during dry season, lighting with strip

of stringybark Yolngu, Yirrkala, Arnhem Land, NT 12 136

(Goodale 1957) Fires annual, governed by rules Apr-Dec Melville Is, NT 11 130 (McCarthy 1957) Fires lit by people Liverpool &

Wildman Rivers, Arnhem Land, NT 12 12

134 132

(Tindale 1959) Firing of rainforest to create grasslands

Atherton tablelands, Qld 17 145

(Johnston 1962) Fires lit to clear ground to find pigeon eggs (1885 observation)

Kimberley, WA 16 128

(Tindale 1962) Lit fire to grass each year Kaiadilt people of Bentinck Island, Qld 17 139 (Wells 1963) Burning mainland grass Oct Yolngu people, Millingimbi Arnhem Land NT 12 134 (Stocker 1966) Annual burning, and some control of

fire to protect resources observed on Melville Is

Melville Is, NT 11 130

(Goodale 1971) One of first camp tasks is to burn surrounding grass; permission to burn required, starting Mar-Apr when grasses dry out

Snake Bay, Melville Is, NT 11 130

Page 108: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

108

Table 3 – Fire for Hunting Source Hunting with fire Month if

stated Location by name4 Location5

LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Campbell 1834) Hunting, with fire during dry season April-Sept

Melville Is, NT 11 130

(Stokes 1846) People burning and looking for snakes and game July, Aug Flinders R, Albert R, Qld

17 17

139 140

(Lumholtz 1890) Burning grass for wallabies Herbert R, Qld 18 145 (Le Soeuf 1894) Burning patches of grass to drive wallabies, spearing Bloomfield R, Qld 15 145 (Roth 1897, 1901) Kangaroos, wallabies & bustards with fire Nth Qld – numerous locations, including

Cloncurry, Boulia, Georgina R, etc - -

(Tindale 1925) Semicircular fire, spearing Groote Eylandt, adjacent, NT 13 136 (Richards 1926) Fire drives for emus, plains turkeys and kangaroo Mt Mulligan, near Cairns, Qld 16 145 (Dahl 1927) Large fire circle lit to hunt bandicoots; country burnt to hunt echidna Northern NT, Daly R area, Mary R area 13

12 130 131

(Ritchie & Raine 1934) Circle of fire forcing animals to centre Bathurst Is, NT 11 130 (Thomson 1936a) Dry season burning provides people with goanna, snake, bandicoot and other small

game June Nungubuyu & Dai’I of Blue Mud Bay &

Woodah Is, NT 13 13

135 136

(Kaberry 1939) Fire at end of dry season Kidja & other tribes named Kimberley, WA

15-19 125-130

(Thomson 1939a) Systematic hunting kangaroos & wallabies with fire Wik Monkan; Archer River; Qld 14 141 (Thomson 1946b) Hunting with skilful use of fire Arnhem Land, NT - - (Thomson 1949b) Fire used in grassy swamps to hunt wallaby, snake, bandicoot, goanna Glyde R Arnhem Land, NT 12

12 134 135

(Harney 1951) Bustards hunted by lighting grass fires and hitting with throwing sticks NT north generally - - (Lommel 1952) Encircling kangaroos with fire, spearing from within, certain kill; extensive fires to hunt

kangaroos, and much of country burnt by end of dry season Prince Regent R, to Cape Voltare, WA 14

15 125 125

(McConnel 1953) Dry season fires to hunting wallaby and kangaroo, small animals, men and women both involved

Wikmunkan people, Kendall, Holroyd & Archer Rivers, Gulf of Carpentaria, Q

13 14

141 141

(Worsley 1954) Hunting with fire Wanindiljaugwa people Groote Eylandt, NT 13 14

136 136

(Chaseling 1957) Stalking kangaroo, small animals and reptiles, by burning small patch in centre of plain, then burning large perimeter towards the centre where men spear them

Yolngu, Yirrkala, Arnhem Land, NT 12 136

(Johnston 1962) Fires lit to clear ground to find pigeon eggs (1885 observation) Kimberley, WA 16 128 (Stocker 1966) Hunting with fire for wallabies and larger game, including Magpie Geese Melville Is, NT 11 130

4 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 5 to nearest whole degree

Page 109: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

109

Table 4 –Wells Source Wells Month if

stated Location by name6 Location7

LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Jack 1921) Buijs ship, 1756 Artificial waterhole April Duyfken Pt 12 141

(Leichhardt 1846a) well Jan Peak Range, Qld Nicholson R, Yappar R, Qld

22 17 18

148 139 141

(Stokes 1846) Well in middle of island Sept Quail Is, Port Patterson, NT 12 130 (Stokes 1846) Native well July Booby Is area, Eastern Gulf of Carpentaria, Qld 10 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Fenced waterhole to prevent sand filling it up, and small

wells, some not a foot deep Feb Isaacs R, Qld 22 148

(Leichhardt 1847a) Some large wells, 10 or 12 ft deep, 8 or 10 in dia, near Zamia groves, but dry; large well formed by raised wall of clay, to catch the fresh water oozing our of clay layer a little above high water

Sep Calvert R area, Abel Tasman R, Seven Emu River, Robinson Ck, Cycas Ck, NT

16 137

(Leichhardt 1847b) Wells in creek Oct, Nov Wilton River, Flying Fox Creek, NT 14 134 (Leichhardt 1847b) Wells, 6-8 feet deep Dec Sth Alligator R, NT 12 132 (Leichhardt 1849) Wells numerous Oct Isaacs R Qld

22

149

(Leichhardt 1846a, 1849) Wells 6-8 ft deep Seven Emu R, Qld 16 137 (Leichhardt 1846a, b, 1849) Deep wells 6-7 ft deep Nov South Alligator, NT 12 134 (Leichhardt 1846a, 1849) Wells on outskirt of forest East Alligator

Cobourg Pa, NT 11 132

(Stuart 1865) Well in middle of plain, another well near Nash Spring April, May 1862

Howell Ponds, Newcastle Waters, NT 17 133

(Landsborough 1869) Wells dug by the Aborigines Feb, Mar Norman R, Gilbert R, Qld

17 140

(Hann 1873/74) ‘dirty native well’ in clay pan Jul Tate R, Qld 17 144 (Forrest 1880) Many native wells seen Mar, April Lagrange Bay to

Beagle Bay, King Sound, WA

18 17 16 17

122 122 122 123

(Thomson 1946b, 1949a) Wells dug deep in earth Blue Mud Bay area, Arnhem Land, NT 13 135

6 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 7 to nearest whole degree

Page 110: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

110

Table 5 Fish Traps, water diversions Source Fish traps modifying streams, coast Month if

stated Location by name8 Location9

LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Leichhardt 1846a) Fish traps of sticks in rows to prevent return at out-going tide; fishery Jan Peak Range, Qld Nicholson R, Yappar R, Qld

22 17 18

148 139 141

(Leichhardt 1847a) Fishing weir in creek; fishery; weir formed by many rows of dry sticks July Gilbert R, Qld 17 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Fishing station, formed with dry sticks across shallow part of river, several

fisheries, fishing weir, stone fishing wall Over two miles passed 4 fisheries

Sep Calvert R area, Abel Tasman R, Seven Emu River, Robinson Ck, Cycas Ck, NT

16 137

(Leichhardt 1847b) Fishing place Oct Limmen Bight R, NT 15 135 (Leichhardt 1847b) Fisheries Oct Wickham R (Towns R?), NT 15 135 (Leichhardt 1849) fisheries of natives, stick hedge type, or stone walls Oct Yappar & Nicholson R, Qld 14 135 (Leichhardt 1846a, 1849) Fishery Seven Emu R, Qld 16 137 (MacGillivray 1852) Fishing nets Barnard Iss, Qld 17 146 (Davis & Westgarth 1863) Native weir with lots of fish Apr Hamilton Range, Hunter R, Qld 22 141 (Wills 1863) Mud-walled fish traps, with fence Jan Wills Ck?, Qld 23 141 (Jardine & Jardine 1867) Great many well-constructed fish weirs Sep Upper Einasleigh, Qld 11 143 (Jack 1921), Mulligan 1874 Wing dam fishing weir, to poison water Nov Escape Ck on Mitchell R, Qld 15 144 (Moore 1979) Fish mats called wakoo and branches to catch fish Dec Kaurareg, Gudang, Unduyamo, gumakudin,

Gudngakijie, Cape York & Torres Strait Prince of Wales Is, Qld

10 142

(Landsborough 1869) Fishing weir across the river Feb, Mar Norman R, Gilbert R, Qld

17 140

(Boyd 1895-96) struck by the magnitude of the native fish traps, same as Torres Strait, formed a succession of walled-in paddocks of many acres in extent

June Point Parker, west Coast Cape York Pa, Qld 12-13 141

(Mathews 1901) Fish weir, over flat rocky bar, v downstream Victoria & Roper Rivers, NT

15 14

130 134

(Roth 1897, 1901) Stone dams & weirs, nets and stick & log fish traps described in detail from numerous locations, some permanent & large

Nth Qld, numerous locations - -

(Basedow 1907) barriers of rock across entrance to small shallow bays Berringen people, Cape Ford, Hyland Bay, NT 13 129 (Basedow 1907) paperbark barriers and branches, stayed by vertical rods driven into sand at

short distances apart, across the beds of temporarily flowing rivers McKinlay and

Cullen Rivers 12 14

131 131

(Banfield 1909) Stone fish traps, sluices, by-washes, weirs of stakes and twigs Nth Qld - - (Turnbull 1911) Fish traps Leichhardt R, Qld 17 139 (Tindale 1925) Barrier of mangrove branches across tidal creek, with gap, fish speared when

passing Groote Eylandt, & adjacent, NT 13

14

136 136

(McConnel 1930a) Fish traps and dams Archer & Holroyd Rivers, Cape York, Qld

13 14

141 141

(Piddington & Piddington Brush barricades across tidal creeks Karadjeri people, Broome - Beagle Bay area, WA 16 122

8 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 9 to nearest whole degree

Page 111: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

111

Source Fish traps modifying streams, coast Month if stated

Location by name8 Location9 LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

1932) (Hale & Tindale 1933) Fence fish traps across tidal creeks Kokolamalama; Mutumui; Walmbaria; Barunguan,

Princess Charlotte Bay, Qld 14 143

(Smith 1936) Dams of sticks or logs, spill-ways, but left after people gone Arnhem Land, NT - - (Thomson 1936b) Fish fences, traps, dams North Qld - - (Thomson 1938) gorl technique of fish traps, using a weir of sticks across a stream near the

end of the wet season Liagallauwumirr, Glyde R & Buckingham Bay, NT 12 135

(Stephens 1945, 1946) Substantial stone fish traps Hinchinbrook Is, Qld 18 146 (McCarthy 1957) Brush fence fish traps Glyde R & Buckingham Bay NT;

12 135

(McCarthy 1957) Rock wall fish traps N-E Qld, Great Rock Wall area 20 144 (Tindale 1962) Stone-walled fish traps Kaiadilt people of Bentinck Island, Qld 17 139 (Campbell 1965) Water diversion to maintain water levels in lagoon Elsey Station, Roper R, NT 14 133 (Roughsey 1971) Stone fish traps Lardil, Mornington Is, Qld 16 139

Page 112: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

112

Table 6 – Walking tracks Source Walking tracks Location by name10 Location11

LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Grey 1841) Many tracks Hanover Bay, WA 15 124 (Stokes 1846) Easy path Bathurst is WA 16 123 (Leichhardt 1847a) Walking tracks well beaten MacKenzie R, Qld 23 148 (Leichhardt 1847a) Beaten foot-paths Burdekin R, Qld 18 146 (Leichhardt 1847a) Well-beaten footpaths Nassau R, Qld 15 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Well-beaten paths Gilbert R, Qld 17 141 (Leichhardt 1847a) Well-beaten paths Plains of Promise, NT 16 138 (Leichhardt 1847a) Very conspicuous footpath, well beaten path through Cypress pine thickets Calvert R & Abel Tasman R, area,

NT 16 137

(Leichhardt 1847b) Foot paths very numerous, several well-beaten paths Limmen Bight R, NT 15 135 (Leichhardt 1847b) More foot-paths, well-beaten, which cut the angles of the river Wickham R (Towns R?), NT 15 135 (Leichhardt 1847b) Broad path which cut the angles of the river Roper R, NT 14 135 (Leichhardt 1847b) Well-beaten path; foot-path through intricate tea-tree swamp South Alligator, NT 12 132 (Leichhardt 1847b) broad path along creek banks, many broad paths across plains from forest to salt water Sth Alligator R, NT 12 132 (Leichhardt 1847b) Numerous well-defined tracks Cobourg Pa, NT 11 132 (Leichhardt 1846a, 1849) From Cypress to cycad groves Seven Emu R Qld 16 137 (Leichhardt 1846a, 1849) Numerous and well-worn East Alligator, Cobourg Pa, NT 11 132 (Wills 1863) Walking tracks, well worn paths Wills Ck?, Qld 23 141 (Wills 1863) Path well trodden and hard Flinders R, Qld 17 141 (Stuart 1865) Native track followed for 6 hrs, also another track, marked on trees with cuts Howell Ponds, Newcastle Waters,

NT 17 133

(Stuart 1865) Numerous tracks of natives indicating high population density Adelaide R, Chambers Bay, NT 12 131 (Landsborough 1869) Well-beaten paths near waterholes Norman R, Gilbert R, Qld 17 140 (Hann 1873/74) Crossing place, paths radiated in all directions Kennedy R, Qld 15 144 (Jack 1921), Mulligan 1875 Many tracks round lagoons King R, Qld

Morehead R, Qld 14 143

(Forrest 1880) Well-trodden native paths around spring Near Lagrange Bay, WA 17 122 (Jack 1921), 1880 journey Very old native track Opposite Hannibal Is, Qld 11 142 (Jack 1921), 1880 journey Native track across creek Kennedy Inlet 10 142 (Gregory & Gregory 1884) Well-beaten footpath Leichhardt R, Qld 18 >138 (Bassett-Smith 1893) Well-beaten path to hill where spear-heads made Cape Bougainville WA 14 126 (Brockman 1902) Well-beaten paths, natives numerous Doubtful Bay WA 16 124 (White 1918) Native track followed for whole day, ‘native road’ Mitchell R areas, Qld 15 141 (MacKay 1929) Native pads Goyder River area, NT 13 135 (Chaseling 1957) Well-defined tracks Yolngu, Yirrkala, Arnhem Land,

NT 12 136

10 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 11 to nearest whole degree

Page 113: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

113

Table 7 – Knowledge of Seasonal resource availability Source Seasonal usage of resources Month if

stated Location by name12 Location13

LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Leichhardt 1849) Cycas principal food of natives during Sept;

Seven Emu R, Qld

16

137

(Leichhardt 1849) Wells dug possibly to enable use of food resources during a certain season South Alligator, NT 12 132 (Moore 1979) People in 1848-1868 dispersed across islands during dry season, converged on one

point during wet, when edible mangroves formed staple, with wild bean, fish, shellfish, reptiles, marsupials, dugong, shark; during dry season yams, turtle, palms, pandanus, etc

Kaurareg, Gudang, Unduyamo, gumakudin, Gudngakijie, Cape York & Torres Strait Prince of Wales Is, Qld

10 142

(Favenc & Crawford 1883)

Knowledge of water availability used by explorers, congregation of people around waters during dry seasons

End dry Briggs Lagoon, NT 17 133

(Hill 1886) Queeariburra tribe, seasonal usage – upper Lynd R in summer wet season, east coast in winter- ‘it is said’

Lynd R, Qld 16 143

(Lumholtz 1890) Cycas media 'kadjera' used as staple food during Oct-Dec, other fruits tobola and koraddan from Jan to March; good knowledge of when and where food resources are available

Herbert R, Qld 18 145

(Meston 1904) Certain types of nuts kankkee and tekkel constitute entire food resource for wet season, so must be nutritious; Cassowary eggs in winter

Bellenden-Ker, Qld 17 145

(Spencer 1913) Seasonal movements, shelters and use of resources Bathurst Is, Melville Is, East Alligator, Arnhem Land, NT

11 11 12

130 131 132

(Spencer 1914) Seasonal movements for hunting and collecting Northern NT - - (Love 1917) Monthly change in use of roots, yams Prince Regent R,

Glenelg R, WA 15 15

125 124

(White 1918) Wet season camps on platforms of sticks Mitchell R, Qld 15 142 (Tindale 1925) Seasonal resources, wet season fruits; seasonal travels Groote Eylandt, & adjacent, NT 14

14 135 136

(Spencer 1928) Use of resources until they run low and then people move on Alligator Rivers region, NT 12 132 (Basedow 1929) Dry season people living in tablelands, wet season much of time hunting in sandhills Arnhem Land, NT - - (MacKay 1929) Dry season, natives live and hunt on low-lying country April Goyder R area, NT 12

13 135 135

(McConnel 1930a, b) Wet season yams & other roots, dry season water lily roots and seeds; seasonal movement when resources dwindling; gatherings of many people when resources abundant

Archer & Holroyd Rivers, Cape York, Qld

13 14

141 141

(Hale & Tindale 1933) Yam Dioscorea much used in wet season Kokolamalama; Mutumui; Walmbaria; Barunguan, Princess Charlotte Bay, Qld

14 14

143 144

(Stanner 1933) Strong influence of seasons on activities Mulluk Mulluk, Madngella, Marithiel (Berinken), and Nangiomeri people, Daly River area

13 130

(Thomson 1933) Immediately after rains people moved inland, first rains people moved to first line of sandhills

Ompela, Yankonyu,

13 11

143 142

12 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 13 to nearest whole degree

Page 114: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

114

Source Seasonal usage of resources Month if stated

Location by name12 Location13 LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

Koko Ya'o and Yintjingga (Umbindhamu), Kawadji, eastern Cape York, Qld

12 14

143 141

(Thomson 1936a) People living off water lilies and fish, grass commencing to dry off; people scattered in July, Aug as grass dried out and could be burnt; wet season eggs of geese and other birds

June, -Oct

Nungubuyu & Dai’I of Blue Mud Bay & Woodah Is, NT

13 13

135 136

(Thomson 1938) Seasonal food supply of fish, mammals, grass growth; wet season & mosquitoes - people stick to coast

Liagallauwumirr, Glyde R & Buckingham Bay

12 135

(Kaberry 1939) rainy season berries, fruits, wild honey, frogs, white-ant larvae, plus game and fish; winter (dry season) - lily roots, seeds, yams, tubers, nuts, grass seeds, pandanus and baobab nuts collected by women

Kimberley, Kidja & other tribes named, WA

15-19 125-130

(Thomson 1939a) Seasonal movements, long stays in each environment, different resource use and tool kit, would be difficult to determine uses from implements; rules of resource usage; describes seasonal activities, including move towards permanent water towards end of dry season

Wik Monkan; Archer River; Qld 14 141

(Thomson 1946a, 1950)

Detailed knowledge of changes in fauna and food supplies in relation to seasonal changes

Wik Mongkan, Archer River, Cape York, Qld

14 141

(Thomson 1949a, c, 1950)

Detailed knowledge of seasonal resources, in astonishing detail Seasonal months named

Blue Mud Bay, East Arnhem Land, & Arnhem Swamp area, NT

12 13

135 135

(McConnel 1953) Seasonal movements of people, including notes on different types of houses and shelters Wikmunkan people, Kendall, Holroyd & Archer Rivers, Gulf of Carpentaria, Qld

14 141

(Worsley 1954, 1961) Monsoon and mixed open forest areas of greatest importance during wet season, and fresh-water swamps more frequented during dry season; Cycads and Fan Palms as staples, depending on season;

Wanindiljaugwa people Groote Eylandt, NT

13 14

136 136

(Hiatt 1962b) Use of coastal areas for fishing during wet season, inland and swamp areas during dry for Cycads, Rush, etc

Anbara, Blythe R area, Arnhem Land, NT

12 134

(Tindale 1962) Islands used according to tides, using both very low tides for access, and neap tides for camping on ephemeral islands

Kaiadilt people of Bentinck Island, Qld 17 139

(Wells 1963) Seasonal staples – yams, waterlily seed, swamp-grass nut, cycad nuts at different times of year

Yolngu people, Millingimbi Arnhem Land NT

12 136

(Harney 1969) Seasonal resources changed and dictated activities Arnhem Land, NT - - (Lawrence 1969) Seasonal movements and resource usage not standard across the country Tropics included - - (Warner 1969) Seasonal movements according to drying out of country Murngin, Yolngu, N-E Arnhem Land 12 136

Page 115: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

115

Table 8 - Ecological behavioural and geographical knowledge Source Ecological, behavioural & geographical knowledge Month if

stated Location by name14 Location15

LAT (Deg S) Location LONG (Deg E)

(Moore 1979) Seasonal availability of animals and plants, including turtles, fruit & vegetables, etc Kaurareg, Gudang, Unduyamo, gumakudin, Gudngakijie, Cape York & Torres Strait Prince of Wales Is, Qld

10 142

(Palmer 1884) Profound knowledge of indigenous plants and natural history Saxby R, Flinders R, Mitchell R, Qld

18 19 16

140 140 142

(Lumholtz 1889) Names for every plant and animal, including those without uses Nth East Qld (Herbert R area?) - - (Lumholtz 1890) Knowledge of movements of animals from valleys to high altitude in wet season,

returning in dry – included possum and ‘flying squirrel’ Petauroides Herbert R, Qld 18 145

(Hart 1930) Knowledge of country, boundaries and physical aspects of country Tiwi (Bathurst & Melville Iss), NT 11 11

130 131

(Stanner 1936) terms for natural topographic regions, such as dariyanja a stretch of open woodland, banjguny; red soil country, or darimun, strips of sandy country

7 tribes named, Daly River area, NT

13 130

(Thomson 1938) Taboos on fishermen eating mundukul (Liasis olivaceus), a rock python; obarko (Oxyuranus scutellatus) and darrpa (Pseudechis australis), two species of large venomous snakes; kungulung (Tiliqua), blue-tongued lizard; tjanda (Varanus sp.), goanna, and wangura (bandicoot) during fishing season.

Liagallauwumirr, Glyde R & Buckingham Bay

12 135

(Kaberry 1939) Detailed knowledge of home territory – every tree, rock, stump, plant; children learnt from very early age

Kimberley, Kidja & other tribes named, WA

15-19 125-130

(Thomson 1939a) Complex and sophisticated taxonomies; systematic classification of plants; seasonal factors for living

Wik Monkan; Archer River; Q 14 141

(Thomson 1939b) Seasonal behaviour of Magpie Geese Wet season

Djinba, Kanalbingo, Milierebe, Mandalpoi and Nikki, near Arafura Swamp, Arnhem Land, NT

12 12

134 135

(Thomson 1946a, 1950) People have developed detailed taxonomies of plants and animals; detailed ecological knowledge of ecosystems and habitats, and associations of plants and animals

Wik Mongkan, Archer River, Cape York, Q

14 141

(Harney 1949) Two types of honey bees, on same tree, yielding different amounts Arnhem Land, NT - - (Thomson 1949a, c, 1950)

Descriptions of country types as detailed as modern ecological classifications Seasonal months named

Blue Mud Bay, East Arnhem Land, & Arnhem Swamp area, NT

12 13

135 135

(Worsley 1954, 1961) Detailed ecological and biological knowledge documented Wanindiljaugwa people Groote Eylandt, NT

13 14

136 136

(McArthur 1960) Even when leaves and stems burnt and separated from Dioscorea & other roots, women had no trouble in identifying them and usually found them easily; children schooled from very young

Arnhem Land, both north-east and north-west, NT

- -

(Tindale 1962) Very detailed knowledge of country by people, with over 300 place names, including in the sea; also ancient knowledge suggesting traditional memory of land now under the sea

Kaiadilt people of Bentinck Island, Qld

17 139

(Harney 1969) Detailed knowledge of seasonal changes, and indicators of resource readiness, e.g. red Arnhem Land, NT - -

14 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 15 to nearest whole degree

Page 116: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

116

Source Ecological, behavioural & geographical knowledge Month if stated

Location by name14 Location15 LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

flowers of kurrajong indicating yams in beach jungle (Warner 1969) Detailed geographical knowledge of country, based on territorial areas Murngin, Yolngu, N-E Arnhem

Land 12 136

(Berndt 1970; Berndt & Berndt 1970)

Excellent knowledge of resources and country, starting from early childhood; Detailed knowledge and partitioning of country, named all features, topographic relationships, location of resources

Gunwinggu – Nth central Arnhem Land (Blyth, Liverpool & King Rivers)

11 12

133 133

(Goodale 1971) Children learn about food, country and resources from very early ages; Snake Bay, Melville Is, NT 11 130

Page 117: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

117

Table 9 – Season divisions and names Source Season names Location by name16 Location

17 LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(MacGillivray 1852) sulangi for mid-October to late November Torres Strait area, Qld - - (Moore 1979) Wet season thunder storms called kookie, dry season called iboud, between wet and dry season called

malgoe Kaurareg, Gudang, Unduyamo, gumakudin, Gudngakijie, Cape York & Torres Strait Prince of Wales Is, Qld

10 142

(Stretton 1893) wet season Meewidgie, cold season Ramardoo, dry season Warrema - burn grass, Hot season Gnardya; Gulf of Carpentaria, S-W, Roper R, area

16 136

(Piddington & Piddington 1932)

Manjgala wet season early Jan to mid March, Marul short season between the end of the rains and beginning of cold weather, about May, Pargana the cold season lasting until August approx, Wilburu short transitional season when weather becomes hotter, Ladza later months when weather becomes intensely hot, end of this season termed Ladzaladza, just before Manjgala

Karadjeri people, Broome - Beagle Bay area, WA

16 122

(Stanner 1933) Madngella terms: karadanjar, a windy and cool period from May to June or July; karapern, the first few months of hotter weather, from August to October; karawujn, the showery hot weather from October to late November; kawut, the wet season from December to late February or early March; and karadalan, the time for burning grass when rain has ceased, that is, about March or April.

Mulluk Mulluk, Madngella, Marithiel (Berinken), and Nangiomeri people, Daly River area

13 130

(Thomson 1933) south-east wind dry season called kawali, first rains of the north-west monsoon wullo wäntjan Ompela, Yankonyu, Koko Ya'o and Yintjingga (Umbindhamu), Kawadji, eastern Cape York, Qld

13 11 12 14

143 142 143 141

(Sharp 1934) 4 seasons, not named Yir-Yoront people, Mitchell R area, Cape York Pa, Qld

15 141

(Kaberry 1935) 9 seasons, not named Forrest and Lyne R tribes, WA 14 14 15 15

127 128 127 128

(Kaberry 1939) Lunga (Kidja) tribe – five seasons: wa:nga about June-July, zua:nda ba:ndan - beginning of hot weather in Aug & Sep, wi:rgal - the first rains in Oct or Nov, gulan - rains from Nov to March, ma:lingin - end of rainy season about April or May

Kimberley, Kidja & other tribes named, WA

15-19 125-130

(Thomson 1939a) Ontjin (part March to late July, but note 2 divisions on basis of food harvest mid-March to mid May ontjin many, mid-May to late July ontjin min), Kaiyim, (late July to October), Turrpak (October to Dec), Karp (Dec-Mar)

Wik Monkan; Archer River; Q 14 141

(Thomson 1949a, c, 1950)

Five or six seasons, several named – e.g. wet season - approx Jan-Mar kunmul or waltjanmirri , early dry April to July or August, called tarra'tarramirri.

Blue Mud Bay, East Arnhem Land, & Arnhem Swamp area, NT

12 13

135 135

(Worsley 1954, 1961)

Two seasons - aljegadadara wet season and aguljerimindada cool dry season Wanindiljaugwa people Groote Eylandt, NT

13 14

136 136

(Piddington 1960) 5 seasons, Mangalla the wet season, Marul short season between end of rains and beginning of cold weather, Pargana is cold season, Wilburu is short transitional season at beginning of hot season, Ladja is late hot season, Ladjaladja end of the hot season,

Karadjeri (near Broome) WA 18 122

16 Qld=Queensland; NT=Northern Territory; WA=Western Australia 17 to nearest whole degree

Page 118: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Two centuries of Indigenous savanna knowledge and management

118

Source Season names Location by name16 Location17 LAT (Deg S)

Location LONG (Deg E)

(Elkin 1964) 6 seasons of Djauan tribe, Djungal, late dry season with hot westerly winds, Guran, first rains, Djiok wet season, Banggarran last rains and strong east winds, Ngalbaru banban, beginning of cold dry season with cool westerly winds, Malabara the cold season; Karadjeri tribe, 5 seasons - Wilburu when hot south-east winds blow from deserts, Ladja very hot season, Manggala wet season, Marul when rains are ending, and Pargana when south-east winds blow again; Bard tribe described seven seasons, named

Djauan (Jawoyn) tribe near Katherine and Maranboy; Karadjeri tribe near La Grange, NW WA; Bard tribe of Dampier Land Peninsula WA

14 18 16

132 121 122

(Berndt 1970; Berndt & Berndt 1970)

melenggen, or gudjiog (rain):first rains of the north-west monsoon 'starting to moisten the ground'; grass beginning to grow; 'old yam' time; some new fruits almost ready. gudjiog burg (heavy rain): hot and humid; flood time; grass getting higher; more new fruits and new root foods developing. bangarren: cooler weather; rain almost finished; wind from the east bending the long grass; seeds beginning to fall; plenty of new fruits; goose-egg time. jegge: cold and dry; lily roots and seeds ready; grass turning brown; burning-grass time. wurgeng: beginning of hot, dry weather; eucalypts in full flower, especially stringybark; wild honey more plentiful. gurung: hot and dry; surface waters recede - even permanent billabongs, as at Oenpelli, may shrink.

Gunwinggu – Nth central Arnhem Land (Blyth, Liverpool & King Rivers)

11 12

133 133

Page 119: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 119

CHAPTER 4. BUSHFIRE LAW AND POLICY EFFECTS ON FIRE MANAGEMENT IN NORTHERN AUSTRALIAN

SAVANNAS

FOREWORD

This chapter investigates the legislation relating to fire management across the three

legislative jurisdictions encountered in the north Australian savanna region. It presents an

analysis of the three sets of bushfire legislation, as they relate to contemporary application and

use of fire, and analyses some of the perceived impediments to the application of fire

practices which emulate traditional indigenous fire practices. Bushfire law was analysed as

part of this thesis because it is possibly the only legislation which relates to actual

management practices, rather than to protection of, for example, of natural resources. The

relevance of this analysis to the thesis is argued in Chapters 2, 3 and 5. Each chapter

demonstrates that fire is a dominant force in savanna ecosystem dynamics, and that traditional

indigenous fire practices differ from contemporary practices and yet have relevance to

contemporary goals of management for a range of purposes. The thesis’s focus on pre-1970’s

literature and therefore practices is relevant as this is the very literature which records

traditional practices. This chapter is therefore key to analysing what impediments, if any,

exist if traditional indigenous practices are to be resurrected.

4.1.1. Keywords

Indigenous practice; pastoral lands; legislation; fire policy; habitat loss; biodiversity; land

rights; native title; Aboriginal land

4.2 Abstract

Bushfire legislation in northern Australia prohibits burning the savannas for most of the

tropical dry seasons. Yet most fires are lit and burn without permits during the prohibited

periods. The current legislation is inadequate and is probably detrimental to the best

Page 120: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 120

management of the savannas’ biota and landscapes. Aboriginal people, pastoralists,

conservation managers and other landholders are affected differently by the legislation, and

current research and management programs are technically operating in conflict with the

legislation. The law and policies need to be changed to allow sensible application of fire to

the landscape, throughout the dry seasons. Suggested changes include modifications to the

objects of the Acts, additions of the terms prescribed burning and control burning, removal of

the prohibited periods, legislated allowance of regional fire management plans and strategies,

and published criteria for selection of permitting officers.

4.3 Summary

Bushfire laws in northern Australia are failing the test of best management of the landscapes

and biodiversity of the vast tropical savannas. Many Aboriginal people, graziers, managers

and researchers recognise that fire is a legitimate tool for sensible management of the

savannas, yet the laws work against this best management. Change to the laws is advocated.

4.4 INTRODUCTION

Northern Australian tropical savanna fires burn during every month of the dry seasons from

around March to December. Around half of the country may burn each year. Most of these

fires are illegal, in that they are lit without permits during periods when it is against the law to

light fires except with a permit issued by bushfire authorities. Lighting of fires is prohibited

without permit throughout the year in Queensland; from May or June to December for all the

north and throughout the year for large areas in the Northern Territory; and from April to

January each year in Western Australia. More than half of the fires burn in the hotter late dry

Page 121: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 121

season from July onwards. The legislation clearly is being ignored and the way the laws are

written may be contributing to the absurd situation which prevails.

The effect of these laws and the fire phenomenon is detrimental to the savannas, not because

fires are being allowed to be lit, but because they are not being allowed to be lit in the ways

needed for management of the savannas. Fire policy should focus on outcomes, and the

intense, large-scale fires now experienced in large areas of the savannas need to be replaced

with planned and managed fires for better management of the savannas. The legislation

presents obstacles to such re-application of fire across the landscape, and a legal impediment

to many of the fire management programs being conducted across the savannas.

The legislation derives from anti-fire sentiment and is framed in terms of protection,

prevention and suppression. The legislation provides no mandate for fire management nor for

prescribed nor controlled burning. Some view the laws as adequate and necessary (e.g.

McGuffog et al. 2001) while others that the existing laws as they are written are inadequate

and not appropriate to the management of fire in the northern savanna landscapes (Jacklyn &

Russell-Smith 1998).

This paper identifies some of the problems with the legislation relating to bushfire, policies

reflecting the legislation, and the fire practices in the tropical savanna regions of three

Australian federal jurisdictions, Western Australia (WA), the Northern Territory (NT) and

Queensland (Qld). The three sets of legislation which relate directly to landscape fires, in

Australia usually referred to as ‘bushfires’, are the Bush Fires Act in WA, the Bushfires Act in

the NT, and the Fire and Rescue Service Act in Qld. The Vegetation Management Act 1999 in

Queensland also presents impediments to the management of landscapes by fire. Urban fires

Page 122: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 122

within town boundaries, and fires within forestry and conservation lands are not addressed

here as they are usually addressed under different legislation.

The paper seeks to broaden the current analysis of the legislative regime, from its relevance to

indigenous traditional application of fire, to ecosystem management by the application of fire

in general. The purpose is to identify legislative constraints and needs for change if

traditional burning practices and scientific vegetation management principles are to be applied

in the northern savannas for the multiple land uses of the region. I will argue that the

legislation is in need of substantial review and revision, not in the protection and prevention

areas, but in the fire application areas.

4.4.1. Overview of fire in northern Australia

Fire has been applied to the savanna landscapes since Aboriginal people first arrived in

Australia, over fifty millennia ago. They implemented an ecosystem dynamic which extended

the fire season from one ignited by lightning only in the very late dry season (known as storm

time in Queensland (Crowley 2001)), to one which extended from the earliest period of the

dry season through to the end of the dry season (Preece 2002a; Russell-Smith 2000).

During the 19th century, when Aboriginal people first encountered Europeans in the northern

Australian savannas, they were burning their country in managed and precise ways throughout

the year. European explorers observed fires lit by people in every month of the dry season

from March to December, and often commented on the frequency and ubiquity of fires and

burnt country (Crowley & Garnett 2000; Fensham 1997; Preece 2002a; Vigilante 2001).

Page 123: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 123

Studies of traditional fire practices over the following century have shown that fires were lit in

many environments for a wide range of purposes. They were lit throughout the year in

specific vegetation and landscape types, with multiple effects and purposes including

developing or maintaining landscapes such as grasslands, for hunting, and to protect certain

vegetation types such as rainforests (Bowman 1998, 2000b; Head et al. 1992; Russell-Smith

2000; Stevenson 1985; Thomson 1939a; Woinarski et al. 2001a). Traditional burning was

undertaken systematically for a diverse range of purposes, producing high patchiness and

seasonal diversity, and contributing to habitat heterogeneity (Russell-Smith 2000; Woinarski

1999a). Some burning during the hottest and driest parts of the year, usually followed by

rains, ensures that floodplains and wetlands do not become overgrown with shrubby

vegetation (Crowley 2001; Crowley & Garnett 1998; Ford 1985; Lucas & Lucas 1993;

Russell-Smith et al. 1998; Yibarbuk et al. 2001).

Changes from traditional fire regimes, as recent as the last two or three decades of the

twentieth century, have been implicated in changes of vegetation structure and composition

(Bowman & Panton 1993; Price & Bowman 1994; Russell-Smith & Bowman 1992; Russell-

Smith et al. 1998; Whitehead et al. 2005), in serious reductions of populations and ranges of

granivorous birds across the northern Australian savannas (Franklin 1999; Franklin et al.

2005), in loss of biodiversity, and in detrimental trends in savanna condition generally, such

as shrub increase and loss of habitat (Russell-Smith et al. 2003; Woinarski et al. 2001a).

Three broad contemporary patterns of fire regime exist in northern Australia. In north-

western and northern Australia, especially in the Kimberley, and around the Gulf of

Carpentaria, vast tracts are burnt annually, typically by intense wildfires in the late dry season

(Russell-Smith 2000; Russell-Smith et al. 2003; Williams & Cook 2001). In the southern part

of the savanna region in Queensland, landscape burning is much less frequent (Russell-Smith

Page 124: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 124

et al. 2003). On some lands, such as Arnhem Land in the Northern Territory and in the

northern Kimberley (Bowman et al. 2004; Russell-Smith 1997; Russell-Smith et al. 2003;

Vigilante et al. 2004; Yibarbuk et al. 2001), and at Kowanyama on Cape York Peninsula, fire

is being applied in ways which emulate traditional burning for both traditional purposes and

for vegetation management purposes such as reducing vegetation thickening (Crowley 1995;

Crowley et al. 2004).

4.4.2. Setting of the North Australian savannas

The northern savannas experience a tropical climate with distinct and mostly reliable wet and

dry seasons. Rainfall during the wet season can be around 2000 mm per annum in the eastern

coastal areas, to less than 600 mm on the far western coasts. The savanna zone extends into

the interior arid zones, with rainfall as low as 300 to 400 mm per annum. The dry season may

commence in March or April and continue with little or no rain until November or December,

and sometimes January in northern Queensland. The landscapes are diverse, but at the broad

landscape scale are typically characterized by grassy understoreys or grasslands.

Land use across the region includes pastoral lands for grazing, mostly of cattle, some

cropping, national parks and conservation reserves, forest reserves, and Aboriginal land.

Pastoral property size generally increases from a few hundred hectares in the south-east, to

upwards of 10,000 square kilometres in the north-west. Townships and communities tend to

decrease in size from south-east to north-west, and as distance from main centres increases.

The tropical savannas cover over 15% of Australia, yet only about 600,000 people live in this

vast region. A significant proportion of the population in northern Australia is indigenous,

Page 125: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 125

descendants of more than a hundred distinct tribes and nations which speak as many

languages. In the NT, 25% of the total population is Aboriginal, rising to about 80% of the

non-urban population. In northern Australia the proportion of Aboriginal people is slightly

higher in Western Australia, and slightly lower in Queensland.

4.5 ANALYSIS OF THE BUSHFIRE LEGISLATION IN NORTHERN AUSTRALIA

4.5.1. Northern Territory

Previous published analyses of the bushfire legislation for northern Australia are restricted to

two papers on the NT Bushfires Act and its application in relation to Aboriginal land rights,

traditional use, and, in particular, the Native Title Act 1993 (Head & Hughes 1996; Hughes

1995b). Salient points from the review of the Bushfires Act are that:

the Act speaks of the need to “prevent” and “control” fire, in contrast to applying fire for

land management – “controlled burning” and “prescribed burning” are not mentioned in

the Act, yet the Bushfires Council lights fires, and issues permits to light fires. This leaves

the Council in a legally ambiguous situation as the Act mandates only control and

prevention;

the statutory regime establishes:

• fire protection zones, in radii of up to 50 km, centred on large towns in the Territory in

which permits to burn are always required (the zone around Darwin, the capital, is

now extended to the whole Vernon Region which is 280 km from north to south and

180 km from east to west, effectively quadrupling the area of the fire protection zone

since 1995);

• fire danger areas, for periods declared in public notices for finite periods and areas

Page 126: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 126

- usually June to December in the tropical savanna regions,

- permits are usually required for lighting fires in these areas;

• fire ban areas – the Minister may ban any class of fire on a day in any or all of the

Territory.

The Act does not exempt the Crown, but does exempt actions under emergency situations.

It is relevant to note that the Northern Territory is subject to the unique Aboriginal Land

Rights (Northern Territory) Act 1976 which is Federal legislation applied to the NT.

Aboriginal freehold land now covers about half of the NT. Some land in Queensland and

Western Australia is now owned by Aboriginal people, but not with the same legislative

protection. The balance of the land is owned under leasehold, mostly by white pastoralists.

4.5.2. Queensland

Bushfire law in Queensland is contained within the Fire and Rescue Service Act 1990. One

analysis of the Act’s implications on fire management on Cape York has previously been

undertaken (Crowley 1995). The following review updates and expands the analysis to the

whole of the Queensland tropical savannas. The object of the Act is to:

… provide for the prevention of and response to fires and certain other incidents endangering

persons, property or the environment and for related purposes.

The Act makes it an offence to ‘endanger the environment’ and to cause ‘danger to any

person or property’ by fire. There are no mentions of ‘controlled’ nor of ‘prescribed’ burning.

A substantial proportion of the Act relates to safety of people and protection of property, and

Page 127: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 127

includes building and furnishing controls and the like. The Rural Fires Advisory Council was

established to advise the Minister in respect of:

preparing for, and responding to, fire in rural areas including

the operation of rural fire brigades and the fire fighting or fire prevention function of

emergency service units;

(b) fire safety, fire prevention and the reduction of fire danger in rural areas;

(c) using fire as a means of sustainable land management in rural areas;

(d) the extent to which the delivery of rural fire services in rural areas--

(i) meets community needs; and

(ii) contributes to the achievement of the government's desired outcomes for the

community; and

(iii) meets community expectations about the use of fire as a means of hazard reduction

and sustainable land management; and

(iv) impacts on the environment …

These provisions were introduced in 2002, expanding the advisory role of the Council but

reducing the role to advising the Minister alone, and not the Fire & Rescue Service (formerly

the Authority). The ‘environment’ was then defined in schedule 6 of the Act. At the time of

writing, the Western Australian and Northern Territory Acts did not contain equivalent

provisions in relation to the environment.

The Act establishes that it is an offence to light unauthorized fire without a permit, and allows

the commissioner to authorize the lighting of fires for certain purposes and circumstances.

The commissioner, by giving a notice to the occupier of land, may prohibit the lighting on the

land of all fires or all fires other than those lit for a purpose or in circumstances specified in

the notice.

Page 128: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 128

Lighting of fires is therefore prohibited without a permit except where the commissioner has

declared that they are permitted. While this is slightly different from NT legislation where

bans have to be imposed, the effect is similar in that permits are required.

Permits can be issued for burning to a person, provided that reasonable steps have been taken

to notify every occupier of adjacent land, and that a reasonable opportunity has been given to

every occupier of adjacent land to object to the granting of a permit (s65). A person is also

required to take steps to control or extinguish any unauthorized fire on their land and to report

it to the appropriate authority (s67).

Although the Act binds the Crown, section 66 allows for fires to be lit on nature conservation

lands (protected areas) and state forests by people authorised to do so in the performance of

their duties.

Fire bans may be imposed when the commissioner considers that a fire emergency exists over

a local government area, and a state of fire emergency may be imposed over any part of the

state of Queensland by the commissioner with the approval of the Minister. The state of

emergency applies to fire lighting. The declaration may order that the lighting of a type of

fire not prohibited by the declaration be subject to the granting of a permit under section 65.

A complication in obtaining a permit to light a fire in Queensland was introduced in the

Vegetation Management Act 1999, in which, in many circumstances, it is an offence to clear

vegetation, including by burning. I do not explore this further here, except to note that this

legislation has reportedly caused problems for land managers who wish to burn.

Page 129: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 129

4.5.3. Western Australia

In common with NT and Qld regarding the perceived dangers of fire, the preamble to the

Western Australian Bush Fires Act 1954 states that it is:

An Act to make better provision for diminishing the dangers resulting from bush fires, for the

prevention, control and extinguishment of bush fires…

This Act does not exempt the Crown, but also does not affect the provisions of the

Conservation and Land Management Act 1984 (CALM Act) which applies to declared

conservation lands. Under the Act, two fire prevention periods are specified – ‘prohibited

burning times’ (s17) and ‘restricted burning times’ (s18).

Prohibited burning times may be declared in the Gazette over a zone of the state for a time,

and the declaration remains in force until the declaration is revoked. The Authority,

appointed under the Act, may suspend the operation of the declaration if it considers that

burning on any land should be carried out during the declared period. The Authority may also

authorize a person appointed by it to ‘regulate, permit or define the class of burning that may

be carried out, and the times and conditions under which a fire may be lit’ (s17(5)).

The Fire and Emergency Services Authority may also vary the period of the prohibited

burning times if seasonal conditions warrant such variation. Local government may also vary

the prohibited and restricted burning times in its district, after consultation with an authorized

officer under the CALM Act, if forest land exists in the zone. The Minister has a power of

veto over such variation.

Page 130: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 130

Restricted burning times may be declared by the Authority over any zone for any period.

During the restricted period, it is unlawful to set fire to the bush without a permit. The notice

is also published in the Gazette and has effect each year until revoked. Variations are allowed

in a similar manner to those for prohibited times.

The northern savannas are mostly covered by the Kimberley zone, north of the 19o 30’ South

parallel of latitude. In practice, restricted burning times are imposed on the Kimberley region

from 1st April to 14th January each year.

Regulations may be made with respect to notifications to neighbours, and the precautions to

be taken with respect to fire, and may prescribe:

by reference to fire danger forecasts issued by the Bureau of Meteorology in Perth, the days

on which a person may set fire to the bush (s20(2)).

The Minister may declare a bush fire emergency period if he considers that it is warranted

(s21). During prohibited burning times, an owner or occupier may burn the bush to protect

his assets, including burning road verges and ‘grass land’ to protect pasture or crops (s23).

This exemption is subject to permit requirements and other legislated conditions. Further

exemptions are allowed for the burning of plants in order to eradicate those plants (sections 26

& 26A), subject to regulations relating to such burning.

In effect, across most of the northern Australian savannas it is an offence to light a fire

without a permit for most of the dry season, the period when the grass has dried and fires are

possible, and the discretion to issue permits rests with fire wardens and their equivalents in

each state. Indeed, it may seem odd that restricted burning times are imposed each year, for

Page 131: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 131

example in the Kimberley, from the beginning of the period when burning is possible until

burning is impossible. I discuss this further below.

The bush fire laws clearly derive from protectionist attitudes to fire and seek to perpetuate this

negative attitude to the application of fire. Fire is presented as an undesirable phenomenon

which should in normal circumstances be prevented or suppressed. This is most strongly seen

in the Queensland legislation where fire is automatically prohibited except at the discretion of

the commissioner. The laws in the Northern Territory and Western Australia, while taking

the position that declarations must be made to prohibit or control the lighting of fires, have the

same effect. But in all cases, the result is often that lighting of fires except at the discretion of

authorised personnel is made difficult. And this is where the problem lies.

4.6 DERIVATION AND APPLICATION OF THE LEGISLATION

The ways in which the Acts are interpreted demonstrate some of the issues which need to be

addressed. Each Act allows the issuance of permits within the framework of the legislation,

which hold as their basic precepts prevention, control and extinguishment of fire. The

policies developed by each authority demonstrate recognition of the role of fire, and the need

to apply fire, but these policies are not a direct reflection of the intent of the legislation. I

shall use the Queensland legislation as a case study to highlight some of the issues.

The Queensland legislation was instigated as a response to large scale landscape fires

(wildfires) in the 1920s, and it was intended at the time to ‘provide protection for responsible

fire users, and provisions for punitive measures … against irresponsible users of fire.’

Standing committees were established under the Rural Fires Act 1927 to encourage settlers to

‘take such measures as may be reasonable to protect their interests against bush fires’ (p.1.1).

Page 132: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 132

Subsequent revisions to the legislation have in most respects reinforced the principles of

punitive measures, and diminished the protection for responsible fire users.

Fire wardens are appointed and empowered under the Fire and Rescue Service Act 1990,

which prescribes the powers given to fire wardens, but not the criteria for appointment.

Queensland Fire and Rescue Service has prepared an operational manual to guide chief fire

wardens and fire wardens (Queensland 2000), but again does not provide criteria for selection

and appointment of the approximately 2500 fire wardens appointed for the state

(http://www.ruralfire.qld.gov.au/fw_permits/fw_p.htm, 21 Aug 2005). The intent of the

manual is to assist in the achievement of the Service’s goals through administration of the

“Permit to Light Fire” system, and to enhance best practice in the use of fire as a land

management tool.

The manual advises that a permit should only be issued when:

The …Warden is entirely happy to issue one. (p.vii, emphasis added).

The Fire Warden Guide provides some comfort to wardens in relation to their liabilities when

making decisions to issue permits:

As a Fire Warden, provided your actions are in good faith and you have not acted negligently,

you are protected by law. (Queensland 2003, p8)

The power given to fire wardens and chief fire wardens is significant and places considerable

individual onus on officers to decide on an application to light a fire. Wardens are, for

instance, encouraged to investigate alternatives to burning when considering an application

(Queensland 2000, p2.3).

Page 133: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 133

In practice, it would be difficult to obtain a permit to light a fire if the local fire warden was

opposed in principle to lighting fires for any purpose. Any person aggrieved by the decision

of a warden can appeal in writing to the commissioner, but the commissioner’s decision is

final.

In order to guide wardens in how to determine applications for permits, the fire service has

published the manual, several guides, and advisory notes and advisory maps on its web page.

These maps are discussed below. The manual recognizes that fire has been part of the

Australian landscape for ‘thousands of years’ and that fire was part of the Australian

Aboriginal culture well before Europeans came to Australia, and is used as a management tool

today by many land managers. Noted benefits of burning include changing pasture species

composition, removing rank grass, providing more early season plant growth, controlling

pests, woody weeds and timber growth, and creating fire control lines which may reduce the

risk of a bushfire spreading (pp11.1-2). Amongst the considerations to be made in issuing a

permit is the ‘use of fire to enhance natural production’ (p2.4). What this may mean in

practice is not clear as it falls within a list of matters to be considered, including alternatives

to fire, protection, fire suppression, resources, smoke, topography and weather.

Importantly, and this is very pertinent to the relevance of the Act to the tropical savanna

region, the manual notes:

“Cool” fires can be expected in late winter and spring, when the soil moisture is high and the

weather is cooler, allowing the fire to burn at a lower intensity. “Hot” fires are more likely to

occur in spring and summer when there may be a large body of dry vegetation and conditions

are dry and hot. These conditions result in fires burning at higher intensities. (p11-2).

Page 134: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 134

By convention, winter runs from June to August, and spring from September to November in

Australia, the periods which, according to the manual, allow for cooler fires. In the northern

tropical savannas, however, this is the driest and hottest time of year, when fires are likely to

be most intense. Summer in the tropics is the wet season, when fires are generally difficult to

light. Subsequent paragraphs reinforce this southern perception of seasons, and pay no regard

to the reversal of fire seasons from south to north, that is from summer to winter, across the

State.

Application of the legislation in Western Australia and the Northern Territory is similar in

many ways to that in Queensland. Under Western Australian legislation, bush fire control

officers can be appointed by the local government authorities. Permits to burn the bush may

be obtained from a bush fire control officer of the local government (s18(6)). A permit can

contain restrictions specified by the issuing officer. There are limited appeal mechanisms.

Under Northern Territory legislation, fire officers are appointed by the Bushfires Council,

usually at a regional level. They also have the authority to issue or to refuse permits. Limited

appeals are possible.

Across the three jurisdictions, the appointed officers or wardens are given the authority and

discretion to issue or not to issue permits. While there are limited appeal provisions in the

three jurisdictions, if a fire permit officer decides it is not appropriate, that he is not entirely

happy to issue a permit, it is unlikely that appealing to another or higher authority will result

in a permit being issued.

4.6.1. Decision-making

Across the north, the decisions officers make are influenced by their experience and

knowledge, by their peers, by the legislation, by the fire control manuals that guide them and

Page 135: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 135

by their appointing authorities. In all cases, the state authorities, aware of their

responsibilities and liabilities, would appear to take a conservative and ‘protectionist’ stance,

although they may argue otherwise. Decisions, nevertheless, are made on a mixture of

advice.

A suitable example of the influences on issuing permits is found on the Queensland Rural Fire

Service web site, http://www.ruralfire.qld.gov.au/mapping/mapping.htm, which fire wardens

are advised to heed The map images show the degree of curing of grasses and grassfire risk

across Queensland. Examination of the images presented on this site over two years from

2000 to 2001 showed that by March or April each year in the Gulf of Carpentaria region, the

potential grassfire risk was already designated as high, just when fires can be lit because the

grass has cured sufficiently to burn. The advice is provided by the lead fire authority in

Queensland, so it could be assumed to be authoritative. The only interpretation that a warden

could make from this information is that that fires lit at this time would present a high risk,

and decisions are likely to be against issuing a permit because of this perceived risk. Of

course, this decision will be tempered by personal skills and experience of the officers making

the decision, but there are no strict criteria, only advisory notes, and what may be perceived

by one officer as a high risk situation may be perceived by another as a low and desirable risk.

In the Northern Territory, decisions on issuing permits to burn can also be subjective, and

signs erected by the Bushfires Council on the Stuart Highway state that permits are not

available at certain times of the year, often from April or May until the first rains fall in

November or December. There is, however, an intense period of burning by and with the

Bushfires Council in the early dry season. Large tracts of country are burnt from the ground

and from the air, often covering extensive areas in single burns. Planned burning by the

Page 136: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 136

Bushfires Council stops by about the end of April, and for the rest of the year there is little or

no planned burning by the Council.

In discussing the ways in which decisions to issue permits are made, I do not contend that the

people who make the decisions are lacking in skills and experience. The purpose of this

discussion is to highlight some of the apparent failings in the process, and inconsistencies in

the legislation, policies and practices.

4.6.2. Anomalies in application of the bushfires legislation

Across the three jurisdiction, the legislation is applicable in different ways to different people.

As already mentioned, on conservation and forest lands, the bushfires legislation may not

apply. On freehold and leasehold land, non-indigenous pastoralists and landholders are

subject to the requirements of the legislation. In contrast, the legislation may not apply to

Aboriginal people with traditional connections with land. A brief summary is provided in the

context of its relevance to the bushfires legislation.

The difference between non-indigenous landholder rights and those of Aboriginal people is

related to Australian law’s recognition of traditional rights and traditional law. Across

Australia, traditional responsibilities:

can be exercised by physically maintaining or protecting a site, visiting the land, performing

ritual activity at or near a site, seeking and imparting knowledge about performing ritual

activity at or near a site, seeking and imparting knowledge about a particular area, foraging or

hunting in an area in accordance with local rules about access and activity, cleaning and

burning areas… (Neate 1999:16-17) (emphasis added)

Page 137: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 137

On pastoral land in the NT, leases are held subject to ‘a reservation in favour of the

Aboriginal inhabitants of the Territory’ under the Pastoral Land Act 1992 (s38). Aborigines

may take and kill plants and animals for food or for ceremonial purposes. The reservation in

favour of Aborigines makes no mention of fire as a means of acquiring food, or performing

ceremony, but neither does it preclude using fire. As Aboriginal people traditionally use fires

to hunt, collect food and perform ceremony, lighting of fires theoretically could be permitted

under the Pastoral Land Act. The legal position on using fire to promote vegetation growth

or protect specific plant communities is also not clear. Hughes leaves open the question of

whether Aborigines have the right to burn on pastoral land in contravention of the Bushfires

Act (Hughes 1995b).

The Native Title Act 1993 was enacted in response to the recognition that native title exists in

Australia, contrary to previous legal understanding. The Act allows Aboriginal people with

traditional connections to land to submit claims to the National Native Title Tribunal to have

their inherent title to land recognised. This may be granted over any land which has not been

alienated from such claims by other laws, and may include, in particular, pastoral leasehold

land. The Act applies equally to all states and territories of Australia. Agreements between

non-Aboriginal landholders may be entered into, and may define each others’ rights. One

example of how the Native Title Act may affect land is the Cape York Heads of Agreement

1996 (CYHoA). The Agreement enshrines the rights of traditional owners to:

o hunt, fish and camp;

o access sites of significance;

o access for ceremonies under traditional law; and

o protection and conservation of cultural heritage.

Page 138: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 138

These principles have been adopted for Land Use Agreements templates under the 1998

amendments to the Native Title Act (see the National Native Title Tribunal web page,

www.nntt.gov.au). These amendments reflect sentiments similar to those identified by

Hughes in that traditional practices, and therefore rights, may be continued over land. The

rights could be interpreted as the rights to light fires for hunting and other purposes. Whether

the bushfires legislation overrides such rights is uncertain, but it could be concluded that the

same rights apply in this case also, where native title has been granted.

In the Northern Territory, Aboriginal land has been declared over about half of the land, under

the Aboriginal Land Rights (Northern Territory) Act 1976. This gives Aboriginal people

inalienable freehold title to their land, and they are entitled to carry out their traditional

practices on their land. There is no equivalent of the Act in the other states. Queensland has

two particularly relevant pieces of legislation which relate to Aboriginal land: the Aboriginal

Land Act 1991, and the Aborigines and Torres Strait Islanders (Land Holding) Act 1985. But

they act in very different ways to the NT legislation. Western Australia has no specific

Aboriginal land acts.

The Queensland legislation enables land to be set aside for Aboriginal people. While the

scope for achieving grants of land is limited, the recognition of customary law is established

as ‘rights and interests … include hunting, gathering or fishing rights and interests’

(Aboriginal Land Act 1991). Responsibilities, in relation to land, include responsibilities

under Aboriginal tradition for the land, and responsibilities for the land that may affect

neighbouring land (s3). The Act attempts to confine the rights of lease grantees, stating that

the lease must specify the specific purpose for which the land is to be used; and specify

responsibilities that the group of Aboriginal people have agreed to assume in relation to the

Page 139: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 139

land. But the subsequent section adds confusion to this confinement, in that the Minister must

appoint trustees after consultation with the group of Aboriginal people concerned and must

act in a way that is consistent with ‘any Aboriginal tradition applicable to the land’ (s65).

The Queensland Aboriginal Land Act is different from the NT Aboriginal Land Rights Act in

that the latter is Federal law, and it is established in the latter case that other Northern

Territory law may apply to Aboriginal land unless it is incapable of operating concurrently

with the Aboriginal Land Rights Act. Under the Queensland Aboriginal Land Act, Aboriginal

land use in the form of burning practices does not have the same protection which is afforded

by the NT’s Federal legislation, even if the land use was in accordance with tradition. It could

be speculated that because the Fire & Rescue Service Act 1990 was derived, in part, from the

Rural Fires Act 1946, then it takes precedence over the Aboriginal Land Act 1991, which

must have been framed against the background of the prior legislation (see the argument in

Hughes 1995b, p45 on NT Aboriginal lands). Therefore, the right to light a fire on Aboriginal

land (within the meaning of the Act) would, by this interpretation, be obtainable only under

permit, if it were only Aboriginal land. This therefore leaves a potential conflict of

interpretation where ‘Native Title’ has been granted over the same (Aboriginal) land, if the

interpretation of Hughes (1995) is correct.

Western Australian pastoral lands are administered under the Land Administration Act 1997.

The Act contains provisions for Aboriginal people similar to those found in the NT

legislation:

Aboriginal persons may at all times enter upon any unenclosed and unimproved parts of the

land under a pastoral lease to seek their sustenance in their accustomed manner (s104).

Page 140: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 140

The WA Act does not expand on this reservation, in contrast to the NT Act. The meaning of

the words ‘in their accustomed manner’ is not interpreted in the Act, but could be ‘in

accordance with customary law’ or ‘in accordance with tradition’, as has been found

elsewhere. By these interpretations, Aboriginal people may be entitled to continue their

traditional practices such as hunting, gathering and ceremony as described in the other

mentioned Acts. The corollary is that they may be entitled to light fires for hunting, and to

stimulate plant growth for use of vegetable material, perhaps including a ‘delayed response’

by burning vegetation some time ahead of harvest, a point contested but not clarified as to

whether it could be considered a legitimate use of fire (Head & Hughes 1996).

The Act also places conditions on the granting of a pastoral lease, in that the lease must not be

granted unless the Pastoral Lands Board is satisfied that the lease when fully developed is

capable of carrying sufficient stock to enable it to be worked as an economically viable and

ecologically sustainable pastoral business unit (s101). This becomes pertinent in the

discussion about the detrimental effects on ecosystems from contemporary fire regimes.

Inconsistencies can be found in the issuance of permits between different land tenures in other

states as well. In some areas, such as the Kimberley in Western Australia, permits can be

obtained by senior conservation officers to burn their conservation reserves outside restricted

times and periods. Most of the Kimberley, however, is Aboriginal land or pastoral land. It is

likely that it is more difficult, if not impossible, for pastoralists and Aboriginal people to

obtain a permit during restricted fire periods.

4.7 CONTEMPORARY FIRE REGIMES

Page 141: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 141

The great majority of contemporary fires are lit illegally. Despite legislative controls and

prohibitions, across northern Australia, more than half the fires occur in the latter half of the

dry season, from July or August, depending on the region, when conditions are hot, dry and

windy (Russell-Smith et al. 2003). Most fires are lit, for instance, after the Western

Australian and Northern Territory fire prevention periods commence, and most of these are lit

without permits. Lightning is not a cause of fire during most of the fire season, and may only

become a factor at the very end of the dry season. Published fire histories show this pattern

very clearly (Figure 1), and the pattern each year is very similar.

Figure 1. Example of fire history map from fire authorities web sites (reproduced with permission).

Fires lit by fire authorities, volunteers, pastoralists and Aboriginal people during the very

early dry season (April-May), when fires are permissible under law and with permits, are

obviously ineffective in reducing large-scale, mid to late season wildfires. It should be

Page 142: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 142

obvious that attempting to burn sufficient patches in one or two months of the early dry

season when grasses are often still green, to prevent later wildfires from spreading will not

succeed, in contrast to more burning in smaller patches at any time over the eight to ten

months of the dry season.

The illegal fires are lit by various people without permits during prohibited and restricted

periods and in areas which require permits throughout the dry season. Some disregard the

law, others may not be aware of it. Many of these fires are lit late in the dry seasons, burning

very large areas of land in very hot conditions, and causing considerable damage, contributing

to species losses and range contractions, and loss of grass for grazing.

Who are the people lighting fires? Some fires are, of course, lit by tourists and recreationists,

but most illegal fires are probably lit by pastoralists (Crowley & Garnett 2000) and Aboriginal

people. Pastoralists’ attitudes to and application of fire vary widely, depending on their

experience and background. Many pastoralists in the savannas burn their land when they

consider there is a need to do so. Others may not burn as frequently, and some not at all.

Amongst the various landholders and users on the Cape York Peninsula, including

pastoralists, indigenous people and other residents, Crowley found a wide spectrum of views

on fire (Crowley 1995). This range of attitudes is found across the region (Schulz 1998). In

one study, pastoralists’ rationale for burning was protection of cattle and maintenance of feed

for livestock. Their concerns were to maintain grass for cattle throughout the year, in part to

prevent or mitigate late dry season lightning ignition and tourist-lit fires (Head & Hughes

1996).

In some cases, burning by Aboriginal people has been constrained by legislation, through fear

of prosecution or incarceration. In one study in the western Northern Territory, it was found,

Page 143: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 143

for instance, that the legislation, lack of control over the land, and because of concern about

white pastoralists responses, Aboriginal people had been conditioned to some extent to not

burn on pastoral lands. Even on land that Aboriginal people had won back under land rights

legislation, they were reluctant to burn because they were concerned that these fires were not

acceptable to the Bushfires Council or to the broader community (Head & Hughes 1996).

Likewise in Cape York, Queensland, police parties from the late 1890s discouraged

Aboriginal people from burning (Rigsby 1981), and Mirriwoong people in the eastern

Kimberleys have said to me that they are reluctant to burn because they ‘might get locked up’.

Conversely, in some extensive areas, burning is carried on throughout the dry season on both

Aboriginal and non-Aboriginal lands, regardless of the legislative constraints to burning and

without permits (Russell-Smith et al. 2003; Vigilante et al. 2004), an activity I have observed

in several places in Arnhem Land and in the Daly River and Port Keats areas of the NT.

Indeed, in some areas, such as parts of Arnhem Land, burning may not be possible until

August or thereabouts (Russell-Smith et al. 2003), well past the time when fires are prohibited

and permits are not available.

4.8 DISCUSSION

As discussed in the introduction, the northern Australian savannas are being burnt in ways

that are detrimental to the biota, the landscape and ecological sustainability. It has been

argued that the reintroduction of more traditional ways of burning could be beneficial to the

landscape by producing many small areas burnt throughout the year, and large-scale hot fires

would become less likely due to the discontinuous grass fuels. The result would be a fine

mosaic of burnt and unburnt or old-burnt country, providing habitat and feed across the

landscape. Alternatively, other forms of patch burning throughout the dry season, it has been

Page 144: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 144

argued, may be required for different purposes across the landscape, including pastoral values

(grass rejuvenation), shrub control and biodiversity conservation. Burning too early in the

late wet season, as is currently advocated by the fire authorities, and legislated by

prohibitions, is likely to result in burns being incomplete and regrowth may occur, allowing

fire late in the dry season to burn the same country again.

Arguably, it would be desirable in the northern savannas to establish a variety of fire regimes

of small-scale fires across the landscape throughout the dry season, not restricted to fires

confined to the early month or two of the dry seasons (e.g. Bowman et al. 2004; Crowley et

al. 2004; Russell-Smith et al. 2003; Vigilante et al. 2004; Whitehead et al. 2003a). It would

also be desirable to reduce the frequency of large-scale, hot, late wildfires. Fires must be lit

by practitioners skilled in the application of fire in these landscapes. These include

Aboriginal people who retain a strong attachment to and ecological understanding of their

country, graziers with the experience and knowledge of applying fire in the local areas,

conservation officers skilled in applying fire for conservation purposes, and bushfire officers

with the experience and knowledge of fire application. An examination of the feasibility of

the impediments to achieving such an outcome is needed.

I have argued that, within the existing legislation, it could be very difficult to obtain permits

to burn on lands other than conservation lands, unless the permitting officers were willing to

issue permits against the prevailing proscriptions and advice from their administering

authorities.

My argument for change to the legislation is based on the following premises:

Page 145: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 145

o the vast majority of fires are lit illegally, demonstrating that there is a fundamental

problem with the legislation in its relevance to northern savannas;

o people will continue to light fires without permits, and there will never be sufficient

enforcement officers to police and control illegal fires;

o attempting to prosecute people for lighting fires which do not threaten life or property

is counter-productive and may in fact lead to undesirable outcomes;

o some more burning is required in some areas and the law does not currently allow this,

and people are discourage to burn when they know they should burn;

o the bushfire legislation is framed within the concepts of prevention, control and

extinguishment of fire, not of the application of fire;

o the bushfire legislation does not mention controlled, prescribed or applied fire;

o the acts allow permits to be issued to light fires, subject to a wide range of conditions,

but refusal of permits during the prescribed ‘no-fire’ periods is likely;

o the discretion to issue a permit rests with regional officers, often at the local level;

o some appeal provisions exist in Qld;

o in the NT and WA a permit may be varied or revoked ‘orally’ by a fire control officer,

but there is no appeal against a permit being refused;

o there are a number of inconsistencies in relation to the rights and obligations of people

with regard to fires;

o Aboriginal people on Aboriginal land and on native title land may have qualified

rights to light fires on their land in accordance with tradition;

o on pastoral lands which are not also Aboriginal and native title lands, their rights to

burn are qualified, but appear to exist for hunting, food gathering and ceremony;

o non-Aboriginal people require permits to light fires on their lands when a fire season

has been declared (Jun-Dec in NT, Apr-Jan in WA, and throughout the year in Qld).

Page 146: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 146

Solutions to the identified problems are not simple, and will take some consideration,

negotiation and diplomacy (after all, fire can be an emotional issue). Those working on fire

management policy and practice have repeatedly expressed their recognition of the problems

with the legislation as it is applied to the northern savannas. Much of the legislation is

determined in southern temperate areas where fire has been suppressed and seen as anathema

to the environment for many generations, in contrast to the northern savannas where fire is

still part of our normal experience.

Changes to the legislation are needed, but these must be coupled with changes in attitude and

philosophy. A number of matters must be addressed in order to develop an acceptable

solution. The first of these is a change in the attitudes to applied fire. It must be recognised

that the application of fire is a legitimate land management tool which has been applied to

these savannas for many thousands of years. This perception has been acknowledged in

policies and manuals, but the legislation which guides the framing and development of

policies reflects the opposite sentiment. Specifically, the terms prescribed burning, and

control burning should be included in the legislation and defined. The objects of the

legislation should also be amended to reflect the need to manage fire and to manage with fire,

rather than only the current terms of prevent, control, extinguish and endanger which by

definition excludes fire as a positive phenomenon in some circumstances.

Second, in order to reduce the subjective nature of decision-making on whether or not to issue

a permit, and to avoid the situation where permits are refused, but lighting occurs anyway,

various options for different land types or tenures could be built into the legislation. These

might include the existing permitting process, plus a legislated licence to allow, say, a group

of like-minded landowners to prepare and have approved a fire management plan for any area

Page 147: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 147

of land to permit fire-lighting throughout the year for specific purposes. At present, there is

no mechanism within the legislation to allow for regional strategies or plans.

One option for better legislative frameworks which might be explored is to examine

cooperative fire management practices which have been demonstrated to be effective and to

extract the elements which relate to policy and which are limited by legislation. The

legislation and policies could then be fashioned to reflect the reality. Several programs are

currently under way, including the Gulf Savanna, the Arnhem Land Fire Abatement Project,

and the Kimberley Regional Fire Management Project (for more information on these

developing projects see the Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre site

http://savanna.cdu.edu.au). Both these projects were the result of cooperative efforts between

many land holders, including the indigenous landholders, pastoralists, researchers and the

bushfires authorities. The projects have required significant effort, but are proving effective

in at least some aspects. They are not currently supported by the legislation.

The third change which should be considered is to the policy of blanket bans on fires for most

of the dry seasons. The absurd situation of fire bans being mostly ignored should suggest that

the policy is not working, due to the nature of the needs for management of the savannas for

multiple purposes. As most fires are currently lit illegally without permits during fire bans, it

is unlikely that imposing stricter bans and enforcing penalties will work. Many people,

particularly Aboriginal people who probably have a right to burn on their own country

anyway, will simply continue to burn. An alternative approach might be to replace these fire

bans with criteria-based controls when and where they are considered necessary by fire

authorities.

Page 148: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

North Australian Bushfire Law

Due for publication International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2006 148

The fourth change which should be made is to the criteria for selection and appointment of

fire permitting officers. While some selection is likely to be rigorous, in most cases, selection

is subjective, and would benefit from greater transparency, through published criteria for

appointment and selection.

4.9 ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Camilla Hughes provided the first critical analysis of bush fire legislation in Northern

Territory, and some thoughtful discussion on this paper. Sandy Boulter kindly provided a

conference paper on fire law in Western Australia, and Wayne Bergmann provided some

ideas. Prof David Bowman (CDU) and Dr Gabriel Crowley critically reviewed the paper and

made some very valuable suggestions, and Penny van Oosterzee provided her ever valuable

critical comments. I am also indebted to Profs Greg Hill (USC), Nancy Williams (UQ) and

Marcia Langton (Uni Melb) for their early reviews of this article. The paper was prepared

while undertaking PhD studies at Charles Darwin University. Andrew Edwards kindly

supplied the fire history map. The opinions expressed are my own.

Page 149: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425

149

The following chapter was written as a published scientific paper jointly with four other others, who are accredited in the authorship. The next page is a statement from the principal author, Professor Peter Whitehead, about my contribution to the paper.

Page 150: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425

150

Page 151: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 151

CHAPTER 5. CUSTOMARY USE OF FIRE BY INDIGENOUS PEOPLES IN NORTH AUSTRALIA: ITS CONTEMPORARY

ROLE IN SAVANNA MANAGEMENT

*Peter J. WhiteheadA,D, D.M.J.S. BowmanA, Noel PreeceB, Fiona FraserC and Peter CookeC

AKey Centre for Tropical Wildlife Management, Northern Territory University, Darwin NT

0909, Australia

BCentre for Indigenous Natural and Cultural Resource Management, Northern Territory

University, Darwin NT 0909, Australia

CCaring for Country Unit, Northern Land Council

DCorresponding author: telephone: +61 8 89466703; fax: +61 8 89467088; email: [email protected]

Page 152: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 152

5.1 Abstract

The extent to which use of fire by Aboriginal peoples' shaped the landscapes and biota of

Australia is a contentious issue. Equally contentious is the proposition that attempts should be

made to support and re-establish customary practice. Some dismiss Aboriginal practice as

little more than culturally endorsed pyromania, and consequences for land, vegetation and

wildlife management as incidental and unintended outcomes. We argue that this view of

Aboriginal practice is at odds with available evidence regarding motivations for use of fire,

and detailed and sophisticated descriptions of the consequences of poor fire management for

the maintenance of important resources. We suggest that misunderstanding arises, at least in

part, from the contrasting views that (i) objectives of Aboriginal land managers and the

values they seek to extract and maintain in savanna landscapes are or should be similar to

those of non-Indigenous land managers, or (ii) the notion that their goals are inherently and

entirely incompatible with those of non-indigenous interests. We illustrate our argument with

examples that include assessments of ecological consequences of "prescribed" Aboriginal

practice, statements from Aboriginal people regarding their objectives in applying those

prescriptions, and the level of active organisation required for their effective implementation.

Finally, we propose mechanisms for wider application of Aboriginal prescriptions in tropical

landscapes to meet a range of land management objectives.

Page 153: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 153

5.2 Introduction

Australia has set itself ambitious goals for the maintenance of biological diversity. Achieving

those goals will depend substantially on success in northern Australia (e.g.Woinarski &

Braithwaite 1990). Many north Australian areas of great significance for biodiversity

conservation are owned or managed by Aboriginal people who, in the Northern Territory,

have exclusive title to around 45% of land and 85% of the coastline. They also retain non-

exclusive native title rights over much of the remaining land and near-coastal seas. The

human population identifying as Aboriginal and occupying Aboriginal land in remote areas is

increasing at a considerably higher rate than the Australian population as a whole (Gray

1997).

Australia therefore needs the support of Indigenous landowners and resource managers to

meet its regional, national and international commitments for the maintenance of biological

diversity. It is essential to understand the aspirations of Aboriginal people for use of their

lands and of the management practices they are likely to bring to bear on those lands.

Perhaps the most potent and widely applied tool used by north Australian Aboriginal and

other land managers is fire. Fire is an essential feature of all savanna environments, and is in

part responsible for the development and maintenance of the fundamental character of

savannas (Bowman 2000b), where vegetation is dominated by grasses and woody plants

occupy a relative small proportion of the landscape. Moreover, fire exclusion over large areas

is not achievable in the intensely seasonal landscapes of tropical Australia. Fuel loads are

high, extended dry seasons render fuel highly flammable (Williams et al. 1998), and

anthropogenic sources of ignition are numerous. Fires are also lit naturally by lightning,

especially late in the dry season.

Page 154: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 154

As a consequence, fire is applied in various ways to the management of land across most of

northern Australia. It is used to achieve specific outcomes for pastoralism, biodiversity

conservation, national park and reserve management, protection of life and property and

maintaining and accessing living and other resources valued by Aboriginal people (Dyer et al.

2001). The compatibility of the different goals and sustainability and effectiveness of methods

adopted in their pursuit has caused lively debate in north Australia (e.g.Andersen 1999;

Yibarbuk et al. 2001).

Here we focus particularly on one component of that debate, the contemporary use of fire by

Aboriginal people, but also relate Aboriginal usage to other practice. We address several

issues, including:

(1) A brief and highly simplified description of contemporary practice in fire use by

Aboriginal people in northern Australia and the resultant patterns of burning.

(2) Objectives and motivations for customary practice and its cultural significance

(3) Compatibility of customary practice and resultant patterns of burning with the objectives

of other land users, especially in regard to biodiversity conservation

(4) The potential long term role of Aboriginal people in fire management in northern

Australia for biodiversity conservation; and

(5) The policy and other settings needed to promote achievement of that potential.

Page 155: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 155

5.3 Contemporary Indigenous practice

Opportunities and incentives for Indigenous people to maintain contact with traditional lands

and to assert customary management practice have been disrupted in many ways. Impacts

have varied from various forms of forced removal - including murder or abduction and more

benignly-motivated relocation to settlements where it was thought that needs could be better

met - to the voluntary movements of individuals and families to gain access to additional

resources available at larger settlements (Henderson & Chase 1985).

Effects have varied greatly across northern Australia. In the savanna, change in customary

lifestyles and practices has been comparatively recent, with the introduction of cattle in the

1850’s in the east to the 1890’s in the west, centre and north-east (Tothill et al. 1985). In

some areas, little contact with land has been maintained. In fewer places, Aboriginal presence

has been all but unbroken by European settlement (e.g.Yibarbuk et al. 2001). Pastoralism did

not always mean complete cessation of customary practice. Until the 1970’s many Aboriginal

people worked alongside non-Indigenous cattle station managers and that work included the

use of fire for stock management (Head 1994a; Henderson & Chase 1985). But even where

the Aboriginal presence was maintained, legislative strictures intended to protect the interests

of other land users inhibited maintenance of customary practice (Head 1994a; Hughes 1995a).

Consequently, the contemporary application and documentation of customary fire use is

patchy.

However, such accounts as are available emphasise the continuing connection of

contemporary practice on many lands to traditional roots, while acknowledging that both

knowledge of customary practice and adherence to cultural norms are at risk (Yibarbuk 1998).

Page 156: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 156

Documentation of contemporary practice and its relationship to historical practice is perhaps

best in the Northern Territory.

Here the prevailing and historical pattern in higher rainfall areas is to begin burning as soon as

possible after the end of the wet season (in April). Consequently, drier areas within reach of

encampments or settlements tend to be burnt first (e.g. ridge-tops and slopes). Burning is

repeated as other areas dry, culminating in burning of creek margins and other low-lying areas

later in the dry season in some areas. Progressive firing results in a series of generally low

intensity burns with fire extent limited by adjacency to previously burned country. Fires also

tend to be internally patchy due to local variation in moisture and topographic position,

producing a relatively fine-grained mosaic of burned and unburned grasses (Box 1). Lewis

(Lewis 1985) described individual Aboriginal fires in Eucalypt woodland and open forest in

the region as typically between 0.5 and 25 ha in area. Up to 50% of a clan estate may be

burned in this way (Yibarbuk 1998), and burning occurs throughout the dry season months

(Preece 2002a; Vigilante 2001).

Departures from or elaborations on this general pattern arise in a number of circumstances.

Particular attention may be given to burning the margins of monsoon vine thickets to protect

them from later, hotter fires that may otherwise damage them and the resources (principally

yams and fruits) they support (Russell-Smith & Bowman 1992). Substantial areas may be

entirely protected from fire so that they can be used to “drive” game, and especially larger

macropods, in specially coordinated hot fires, late in the dry season (e.g.Bowman et al. 2001a;

Jones 1980). Seasonal wetlands are progressively burned as they dry, often later in the year

(Lawson 2000).

Page 157: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 157

This short summary is necessarily grossly simplified (seeJones 1980; Lewis 1985; Preece

2002a; Russell-Smith et al. 2003). Firing patterns also vary markedly according to rainfall

patterns, vegetation, soils and topography. Some variants are summarised in the “case

studies” (Boxes 1-4). An especially important variant on customary practices may occur when

landowners and managers have been absent from country for some time, and observe on

return that landscapes have become “dirty” through uncontrolled plant growth. Fires may be

lit to “clean” country at times and under conditions – late in the dry season - that would

normally be regarded as inappropriate, in full awareness that damage to woody vegetation and

associated resources (e.g. fruit trees) may result (Haynes 1985; Lewis 1994). The obligation

to restore conditions favourable for subsequent proper management of fire and country

apparently over-rides concerns about shorter-term damage.

Under contemporary conditions, achieving the high level of coordination at larger spatial

scales needed to ensure that burning activity on neighbouring clan estates is properly

organised (Yibarbuk & Cooke 2001; Yibarbuk et al. 2001), may be problematic. Avoiding

accidents, like the escape of fire into adjoining clan lands, or premature burning of sites

intended for subsequent use in fire drives, is difficult when some estates are unoccupied for

extended periods.

Patterns of fine-scale, regular fire use appear to have been maintained most strongly and

continuously in parts of Arnhem Land (Yibarbuk et al. 2001), although they undoubtedly

persist in other locations (Box 2). However, it is clear that Aboriginal control over fire in the

landscape has broken down over much of the north Australian savanna (McKenzie & Belbin

1991; Russell-Smith & Bowman 1992; Russell-Smith et al. 1998; Woinarski & Fisher 1995)

(Bowman et al. 2001b; Russell-Smith et al. 2002). Huge areas are now burned in the late dry

season by individually large wildfires (Russell-Smith et al. 2003) at frequencies that put both

Page 158: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 158

the structure and composition of vegetation at risk (Williams et al. 2002), together with the

fauna they support (Franklin 1999; Woinarski et al. 2001b). A pattern of fires that are (i)

frequent relative to the time required for re-establishment of fire-sensitive communities and

(ii) large relative to the total area of the ecosystem(s) affected, risks pushing ecosystem

dynamics into a position of instability and threat of ultimate collapse (Turner et al. 1993).

Fuel loads may also be higher in areas where customary management has broken down,

resulting in more intense fires. For example, some Aboriginal groups regard the presence of

dense annual Sorghum (the tall grass that provides much of the fuel for dry season fires) as

evidence of poor fire management (Yibarbuk et al. 2001).

The path that Aboriginal people might take to restore control over the incidence and impact of

fire and extend their influence over much larger areas is the focus of the remainder of this

paper.

5.4 Aboriginal fire management and biodiversity

It has been argued that the fine-scale patterns of burning resulting from consistent

implementation of customary practice produce habitat structures, configurations and

composition that favour maintenance of biological diversity (e.g.Yibarbuk et al. 2001).

Indeed, it would be surprising if practices applied consistently across the landscape for many

millennia (perhaps exceeding 50,000 years:Roberts et al. 1990)) were other than consistent

with contemporary patterns of biodiversity, even though the biota has been substantially

simplified by a shorter period of different European practice. The examples we present here

(Boxes 1-4) demonstrate that in a range of situations, this is indeed the case. These

observations alone are sufficient to justify serious consideration of the role that restoration of

Aboriginal burning might play in conservation of biodiversity.

Page 159: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 159

We do not seek to deal with arguments about how far the present equilibrium differs from

what would have been seen by European settlers if Aboriginal man had not entered Australia

first (e.g.Bowman 1998; Flannery 1995). We are interested in options applicable to

contemporary landscapes rather than restoration of some dimly perceived primeval state.

More relevant issues are whether Aboriginal people are interested in maintaining customary

practice; will efforts to maintain customary practice promote or compromise Aboriginal

socio-economic interests; and consequently whether consistent implementation of customary

practice, or variants on it, over much of the landscape is plausible in 21st Century Australia.

If conservation interests accept or seek involvement of Aboriginal landowners and managers

in the use of fire to meet conservation goals, why should some of Australia’s most

impoverished people (Altman 2000), living in amenity-free and infrastructure-poor remote

Australia, be interested in meeting the expectations of urban, affluent, middle class Australia

in regard to biodiversity conservation? The short answer is that there is presently no incentive

for Indigenous Australia to seriously acknowledge such views, let alone to act on them.

However, it does not follow that there is no interest in restoring customary practice in ways

that may produce benefits for conservation.

Aboriginal culture has proved to be extremely durable. Aboriginal people have strongly

resisted assimilation and asserted the distinctiveness of their cultural values and social

systems. They seem unlikely to abandon this position. The obligation to accommodate these

cultural differences is recognised in many government policies and programs (Martin 1995).

Senior custodians of traditional knowledge seek support to record their knowledge to ensure

that it is available to younger people (e.g.Bowman et al. 2001a; Puruntatameri et al. 2001;

Russell-Smith et al. 1997; Yunupingu et al. 1995). The outstation movement reflects a strong

Page 160: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 160

desire to return to traditional lands and restore connections with country (Taylor 1991).

Organisations representing traditional land owners, such as the Northern Land Council, have

developed formal strategies and programs to facilitate land management activity (see

http://www.nlc.org.au/html/care_land.html), under the Caring for Country banner (Box 4).

Aboriginal people seek to extend the range of national parks and reserves in which they have

a management role. In existing jointly managed reserves they are becoming more assertive

about an active role in decision-making and implementation of decisions regarding issues like

fire management (Kakadu Board of Management and Parks Australia 1998).

Collectively, these actions suggest that Aboriginal landholders will, within the limits of the

resources available to them, seek to re-assert at least some measure of control over fire in the

landscape, in ways that are consistent with customary practice. At accessible sites near

settlements and outstations, this includes re-establishment or maintenance of a mosaic of

burning at relatively fine spatial and temporal scales, because this will meet various local

needs to protect property, facilitate movement and the associated hunting and foraging

activity that is central to their livelihood (Altman 1987), discourage venomous snakes, protect

plant resources like fruiting trees and yams, and to meet spiritual obligations such as

protection of sacred sites (Yibarbuk & Cooke 2001). Similarly, local groups may also make

particular efforts to intensively manage accessible landscape elements like wetlands,

particularly where resource densities are particularly high (e.g.Lawson 2000), incentives for

regular visits are consequently strong, and the risk of escape of properly managed local fires

is relatively low (Box 3).

Extending active and intensive fire management to sites distant from dwellings is more

problematic. For example, fire drives for kangaroos in sand-stone landscapes are now

relatively uncommon events (but seeAltman 1987)), so the incentives to protect such (often

Page 161: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 161

isolated) sites and to eventually burn them in conjunction with neighbours are reduced.

Coordination of fire use by djunkayi (ceremonial managers from other clan groups:

seeYibarbuk et al. 2001) is clearly less likely when substantial parts of the country are

unoccupied. Thus individuals or family groups may be unable to entirely re-establish full

customary control over the use of fire, unless their neighbours are similarly motivated and

equipped to resume active management of their adjoining estates.

Moreover, Aboriginal people cannot reasonably be expected to act as time travellers who,

when seeking to resume active management of their traditional lands, entirely forego the

advantages of modern technology. Depending entirely on highly mobile and lightly equipped

individuals, walking long distances through often extremely rough terrain to re-establish pre-

contact patterns of burning, is probably not a realistic approach, although some of this sort of

work should probably be part of a larger solution. Support and incentives of various kinds,

including access to vehicles, will be required to permit coordinated efforts with reasonable

prospects of successful application over substantial areas.

Page 162: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 162

5.5 Customary practice and contemporary conservation problems

We consider that there is no reasonable alternative to providing significant support to

Aboriginal land owners. Patronising Aboriginal people as natural conservationists, actively

denying themselves products from the land and lacking aspirations to enjoy the benefits of

national affluence, and hoping that limited infrastructure, absence of enterprise and

developmental constraints will passively protect the biota of their lands, is a dangerous

strategy because the landscape demands active management (Whitehead 1999, 2000;

Whitehead et al. 2003b). Adverse processes, like wildfire, continue or are exacerbated in the

absence of active management. In addition, in even the remotest sites landowners must deal

with a new suite of problems, mostly created by others, for which there may be no customary

solutions. For example, the intrusion of many exotic plants and feral animals demands

additional tools which come at a cost.

There is a risk that, under present circumstances, a commitment to restore customary practice

in fire and resource management that is unsupported or weakly supported by access to

vehicles and equipment will produce potentially useful but spatially limited results. Indeed,

we would argue that it may be too constrained to meet many of the objectives of both

Aboriginal and conservation interests. The biota presently under greatest threat, perhaps as a

result of changed fire regimes, includes a suite of highly mobile species (e.g.Franklin 1999)

that track pulses of high resource density over large areas. Sedentary fauna, if confined to

isolated “islands” of favourable fire regimes and habitat are also likely to support small

populations that are vulnerable to local extinction (Hanski 1991). Thus, spatially constrained

use of fire to maintain habitat quality is likely to be of limited benefit.

Page 163: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 163

If the nation wants to see a better performance in biodiversity conservation in northern

Australia than the dismal performance in temperate and arid Australia, then support for

Aboriginal capacity in land and fire management is clearly an important investment. But that

investment should be based on clear recognition and acceptance of the particular emphasis

that Aboriginal people may choose to bring to these tasks.

5.6 Customary practice and ecological science

Whilst there is accumulating evidence that customary fire management practice can contribute

to ongoing maintenance of the savanna biodiversity that it contributed to shaping, some have

argued that positive outcomes now are serendipitous rather than optimised through clearly

articulated and shared plans (Andersen 1999; Braithwaite 1992). Outcomes are described as

“emergent”, probably suggesting an absence of explicit, mechanistic explanations of the links

between local sequences of actions, local responses of the biota to them, and wider

conservation consequences.

It is not clear to us why this should be considered a significant observation. Across spatial and

temporal scales, all substantial resource management actions generate unpredicted

consequences. Indeed, many accept that entirely new conceptual frames are needed to deal

with management of complex ecological systems, frames that admit “tactics other than direct

causality” (Pickett et al. 1994). To expect the corpus of Aboriginal theory to specify precisely

all potential consequences and mechanisms, across all ecological processes, at all temporal

and spatial scales, is to impose strictures that modern ecological science is presently unable to

meet and may never meet in an orthodox, mechanistic way (e.g.King 1997). The goal of many

conservation and resource management strategies is to maintain elements of the Australian

Page 164: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 164

landscape and biota in something like the condition prevailing prior to the more recent change

wrought by European land management practice. Thus, the “emergent” properties of

customary Aboriginal practice are the foci of modern conservation practice. Knowing much

more about and seeking to emulate the more important features of the practice that shaped the

pre-contact biota and landscapes is an essential tactic for any sensible fire management

strategy for biodiversity conservation.

As also noted by Andersen (1999), much contemporary non-Indigenous practice in

management of natural systems and their living resources can also be criticised as lacking

clear objectives. (Dwyer 1994), in an essay contrasting Indigenous resource management and

its spiritual and utilitarian base with an “ethic of modern conservation”, implies that the

modern conservation ethic and the goals derived from it are widely shared and well

understood in non-Indigenous society. However, modern conservation is hardly an

uncontested arena, with many fundamental concepts, goals and practices remaining ill-

defined, poorly understood, or in dispute.

Sustainable development is regarded by some as a distracting oxymoron and others as a key

to greatly improved practice (Frazier 1997; Sunderlin 1995). Ecosystem management is

variously described as a major advance in land management paradigms (Dombeck 1996), as

justification for an enormous ecological research program (Lubchenco et al. 1991), a plot

against private ownership (Fitzsimmons 1996), a screen for continuation of unsustainable

practice in resource extraction (Wilcove & Blair 1995), and a confused but nice idea that will

be refined and operationalised through experience (Yaffee 1999). Biodiversity is an ill-

understood abstraction (Gaston 1996). Nonetheless, maintaining whatever it is has been

institutionalised as the goal of the most ambitious international conservation treaties and

national conservation strategies. Despite many attempts to articulate a vision, the biodiversity

Page 165: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 165

concept remains slippery enough to cause managers of national parks, where land

management purposes are ostensibly clear and directed primarily at biodiversity conservation,

to experience great difficulty in specifying their management goals and measuring

performance (Kaiser 2000; Whitehead et al. 2000a; ANAO 2002)(ANAO 2002; Kaiser 2000;

Whitehead et al. 2000b). Clearly, Aboriginal people are far from alone in struggling to

articulate management goals and their links with practice in ways that convince others, with

different experience and attitudes, of their relevance to modern conservation and resource

management.

Present concerns with global warming (Harvell et al. 2002), changes in the rainfall of sub-

Saharan Africa (Nowak 2002) or, in Australia, preoccupation with widespread salinisation

(Australian State of the Environment Committee 2001), reflect the negative downstream

consequences of activities previously thought unconnected with such phenomena. The

development of landscape ecology as an important but as yet immature discipline reflects the

failure of orthodox ecological theory to deal with spatially-determined “epi-phenomena”. If it

is reasonable to dismiss Aboriginal knowledge and practice as unhelpful because not

expressed in comprehensively and unequivocally mechanistic and causal terms, then perhaps

it is equally reasonable to reject a primary role for modern ecological theory in resource

management, because it has so often failed to predict present difficulties and cannot

immediately offer robust, mechanistically constructed and socially acceptable solutions.

A desire to pit Aboriginal knowledge and skills against other paradigms can perhaps be best

understood as over-reaction to romantic views of Aboriginal people as natural

conservationists, who can be assumed to endorse, without reservation, the conservation goals

of environmentally-concerned non-Indigenous Australians (Dwyer 1994) in all their variety

and ambiguity. However, it is pointless and potentially damaging to make comparisons in

Page 166: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 166

ways that can be interpreted as categorising some views of acceptable goals and practice as

inherently inferior.

5.7 Customary practice and biodiversity

Aboriginal people in northern Australia remain highly dependent, for much of their food and

income, on harvests of particular wild animals and plants that represent a relatively small

fraction of the total assemblage of species available to them (Altman 1987; Russell-Smith et

al. 1997, A.D. Griffiths, unpublished). Andersen (1999), in recognising in biodiversity

conservation a “salute to the little things that run the world” is paraphrasing formal definitions

which refer to the variety of life at all levels, ranging from the genetic to the ecosystem (Anon

1996). So far as we are aware, Aboriginal people have never claimed special responsibility for

the maintenance of biological diversity defined in this way.

Aims of Aboriginal fire management objectives aims in regard to biodiversity often appear

very clear (e.g.Bowman et al. 2001a), especially when compared with the ambiguity of

Government and other formal statements of biodiversity conservation objectives

(seeWhitehead et al. 2000b for a summary). Aboriginal aims are strongly focused (although

not exclusively) on recognising and maintaining the particular resources that enhance human

survival and health in the savannas (Whitehead et al. 2000a). Systems consistently applied

over long periods directed at maintaining or enhancing the abundance of large vertebrate

fauna are also likely to favour the contemporary biota, if only because that biota represents

the mix of species and ecosystems that was demonstrably able to persist under that regime.

Aboriginal focus on maintaining a range of larger fauna is not inherently incompatible with

persistence of all or most elements of the contemporary biota.

Page 167: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 167

We agree with Andersen (1999) that a good deal of institutional confusion about different

approaches to fire management derives from failure to clearly articulate and seek consensus

on the conservation objectives fire management might be expected to serve and, as a

consequence, how different groups can contribute. Ambiguity about goals and the resultant

tensions are not likely to be resolved quickly. Indeed, in a pluralist, rapidly changing society

like Australia’s, a demand for a priori yet enduring agreement about the fine detail of fire or

other land management practice is bound to end in failure. Positions will shift, as the

consequences of past failures are manifest, attitudes change, knowledge improves and the

policy and legislative environment evolves. Rather than immutable agreement on a suite of

highly specified objectives, mechanisms are required for considering different views and

developing shared understanding. Adaptive management experiments as espoused by

Andersen (1999) for fire management and the associated processes of design, implementation

and review could provide such a mechanism. Such experiments will be social as well as

biophysical experiences, and may be as much about refining social objectives as gaining

scientific knowledge (Walters 1997).

5.8 The future of Aboriginal fire management in north Australia

We illustrated earlier the strength of Aboriginal commitment to the maintenance of important

features of their culture and its most significant practices. It is, at best, misguided to depend

on approaches to resource management in north Australia that under-estimate commitment to

cultural norms (as discussed bySchwab 1995), assume that cultural practice can whimsically

be set aside by regulators (e.g. Yanner v. Eaton 1999: High Court of Australia 53, 7 October

1999), or expect commitment to contemporary implementations of traditional practice to be

Page 168: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 168

disabled by abstract and incomplete scientific argument that fails to acknowledge its own

cultural biases and assumptions. Practice in fire management is likely to be particularly

resistant to arbitrary displacement (Head 1994a).

We have also argued elsewhere (e.g.Whitehead 2000) and others have developed the

argument more fully (e.g.Altman & Cochrane 2003), that the presence of a substantial number

of Aboriginal people in remote northern Australia, who are comfortable with and skilled in

the use of fire, should be viewed as a valuable national asset. Impugning the intellectual route

taken by these fire managers to refine their practice by inapt comparisons with orthodox

science, criticising the match of their objectives to arbitrary standards and targets, or inventing

pejorative labelling is to put at risk the achievement of many conservation goals.

The greatest challenge for fire managers in north Australia is the capacity to implement

effectively any regime, irrespective of the knowledge or motivation that informed its choice.

The most obvious symptoms of failure in fire management are an inability to reliably

influence fire frequency, intensity and extent over large areas (e.g.Russell-Smith et al. 1997).

Poor outcomes in areas where managers have retained or built the capacity to assert fine-scale

control over both spatial and temporal patterns of fire have not been a major concern on

Aboriginal land (Yibarbuk et al. 2001), but rather on more intensively managed and heavily

grazed pastoral land, where fire exclusion contributes to long term production and

conservation problems (Crowley & Garnett 2000; Dyer et al. 2001).

We do not suggest that scientific research on the ecological effects of fire should be

discontinued. Efforts should be maintained or increased, preferably within an adaptive

management frame. Many concerned with resource stewardship in the savannas repeatedly

promote adaptive management. Such “experiments” to integrate and refine practice in regard

Page 169: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 169

to wildlife conservation and management will be most plausible with the active and

enthusiastic participation of Aboriginal people. Understanding the social, physical and

environmental variables that determine capacity to implement large-scale fire management

treatments will be as important as the ecological insights gained from their implementation.

Resumption of active fire management on Aboriginal and some conservation lands is

presently being funded through short-term grants under the Natural Heritage Trust (Yibarbuk

& Cooke 2001 : Box 4). The results achieved are, although impressive, necessarily piecemeal.

Other, more durable, incentives and support for people to actively manage larger areas are

undoubtedly required and could be achieved in a number of ways. Altman and Cochrane

(2003) outline one of the institutional possibilities and their policy implications. With the

support of Government, justified by acknowledgement that Aboriginal land managers are in a

position to provide conservation and environmental management services valued by the

Australian public, the design of large-scale fire management experiments might, subject to

interest from Aboriginal land managers, be structured something like the following:

(1) Aboriginal participants negotiate with Government to jointly establish explicit

conservation and environmental management goals, including targets related to carbon

credits and mitigation of biomass burning (Williams & Russell-Smith 2003);

(2) Conservation goals are operationalised, again in negotiation with Government, in terms

of hypotheses about relationships between desired outcomes and the fire regimes

thought necessary by the various different participants to achieve them. Wherever

feasible those hypotheses are expressed as predictions from competing conceptual or

quantitative models (examples of such models are considered elsewhere in this volume);

(3) Monitoring systems capable of measuring relative performance in terms of agreed

outcomes are developed jointly and implemented to engage Aboriginal people;

Page 170: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 170

(4) Monitoring includes measures of operational performance (areas burned in accordance

with plans, incidence of wildfires, etc.) as well as ultimate conservation outcomes;

(5) Outcomes for experimental sites are contrasted with sites managed to different

management goals and using different practices (e.g. Aboriginal pastoral properties,

non-Aboriginal pastoral properties);

(6) Costs of implementation and quality of conservation outcomes are quantified in agreed

ways, with analysis to take account of context, including recognition that in the absence

of such initiatives, welfare costs would often need to be met in any event;

(7) Social benefits, such as improvements in economic status, employment and health, are

measured simultaneously and included in analysis of effectiveness; and

(8) Costs and performance are compared across different management regimes and with

other approaches to fire management on conventionally-managed parks and reserves.

It is important to re-emphasise here that such experiments would be more about learning how

to accommodate pluralism in resource management as to attempt to force compromise on any

of the participants. Consensus may be a long-term, “emergent” rather designed outcome.

Much Australian law relating to Native Title rights and their implications is untested in the

courts. It may be some time before the full range of entitlements is settled. The management

of fire and the achievement of related national conservation goals can provide an arena in

which some of those issues are examined and accommodations found through experience in

an environment of mutual support, rather than direct contestation. Whilst we do not under-

estimate the costs of establishing informative adaptive management experiments, the history

of the land rights movement (e.g.Finlayson 1999) suggests that in the long run a collaborative

approach is likely to be considerably cheaper and more effective than re-assembling

relationships after set-piece legal battles.

Page 171: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 171

It is important that interested ecologists and conservationists do not create additional

unnecessary battle lines by demanding that all interests pass tests of vocabulary, motivation,

theoretical rigour, or understanding of abstruse concepts in biodiversity conservation, prior to

being allowed to participate. As Walters (1997) puts it, adaptive management experiments

should be implemented “without pretence that they are sure to work, so that management

becomes an active process of learning what really works”. Starting out with fixed views

about the credentials of key participants and their beliefs about what might work is probably

not the best approach to experimental design, achieving implementation and encouraging all

relevant parties to learn.

5.9 Conclusion

Fire presents one of north Australia’s major land and wildlife management challenges. The

absence of meaningful employment in remote northern Australia, particularly in Aboriginal

communities, is one of north Australia’s major social problems. We believe that we have

demonstrated the potential to recognise and value the skills and interests of Aboriginal people

in the management of fire in our sparsely inhabited landscapes. One of the most perplexing

questions for fire managers in northern Australia is how to marshal the resources needed to

restore even a modest level of influence over prevailing, often destructive, regimes over a

large part of the Australian continent. Pragmatically, conservation interests cannot afford to

disenfranchise a substantial part of the north Australian population. To marginalise

Indigenous interests is also ethically unacceptable (Dwyer 1994). Failure to grasp the

opportunity to address both environmental and linked social problems by seriously pursuing

fire management goals through genuine engagement of the Aboriginal peoples of northern

Australia would create a travesty of an effective fire management strategy.

Page 172: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 172

5.10 Acknowledgments

Jon Altman and Alan Andersen provided comments on an earlier version of the manuscript

which significantly improved the paper.

Page 173: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 173

Box 1: Adaptive management of fire for the Partridge Pigeon in Kakadu National Park

(adapted fromFraser 2000; Fraser et al. 2003).

The Partridge Pigeon Geophaps smithii is one of a large group of granivorous birds that have

declined in distribution and abundance in the savannas over the last few decades (Franklin

1999). Hypothesised causes of the decline include changes in patterns of burning following

cessation of Aboriginal fire management in many areas.

Ecological studies of the Partridge Pigeon have shown that it is a relatively sedentary species

with quite small territories. Home range in the dry season is only a few hectares. Foraging

birds favour sites that have been burned, where they pick up fallen seed from the ground.

However, during the dry season, they also choose nest sites on the ground among patches of

unburned vegetation.

Clearly, maintaining both burned and unburned patches in territories of a few hectares is

dependent on fine scale use of fire, preferably beginning early in the dry season when patchy

burns are easiest to achieve. The woodland and forest habitat most used by Partridge Pigeons

is the area burned first in the customary seasonal sequence of Indigenous fire managers (see

text).

Implementing such fine scale burning over large areas is a challenge for contemporary land

managers, even in comparatively well-resourced sites like Kakadu National Park. In order to

examine the feasibility and effectiveness of such fire management regimes, Kakadu National

Park has established experimental plots large enough to encompass a number of home ranges.

Fine scale prescribed burning has been implemented on some sites and ambient regimes

Page 174: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 174

allowed on the others. The response variable for the experiments is the density of Partridge

Pigeons revealed by transect-based surveys, but the burning regime actually achieved

(proportion of site burned and a measure of patchiness) is also recorded as an important

indicator of operational performance.

During the design and initiation of this small-scale adaptive management experiment,

traditional owners and other Aboriginal people drew on both their knowledge of the species

and fire behaviour to carry out burns in ways that reduced risk of destroying early nests and

promoted the desired levels of patchiness. Simple changes like substitution of point ignitions

for line ignitions were involved, as well as more subtle direction regarding the match of

seasonal timing and weather conditions to the state of the vegetation and fuels.

The experience has provided a forum for a valuable exchange of information and

opportunities for collaboration among non-Indigenous park managers, traditional owners and

Aboriginal land managers. The measures of patchiness of fire actually achieved brought some

non-Indigenous fire managers back to a site to review the performance of a prescribed burn

for the first time in their fire management experience.

There would appear to be considerable scope for similar interactions to enhance fire

management performance for maintaining habitat quality for species of concern in this Park

and elsewhere in the savannas.

Page 175: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 175

Box 2: Fire behaviour and wildlife status in a clan estate, actively-managed without

significant interruption (adapted from Yibarbuk et al. 2001 and Bowman et al. 2001b).

There remain few sites in Australia where Aboriginal management has been uninterrupted.

One of those few is at a clan estate centred on the outstation Korlorbirrahda in Central

Arnhem Land. In a study of fire behaviour accompanied by an inventory of flora and fauna, it

was found that:

1. Large macropods were present at densities as great or greater than many other parts of

northern Australia

2. Many fauna that have been reduced in density at other sites remained abundant

3. Floristic richness in sandstone habitats that have been damaged elsewhere was

equivalent to or greater than in the nearby World Heritage areas of Kakadu National

Park

4. Stands of the fire sensitive native Cypress pine Callitris intratropica included both

unusually large specimens and small age/size classes. The proportion of dead stems

was lower than at other sites distant from Aboriginal outstations, including parts of

Kakadu National Park (Bowman et al. 2001b). Both Aboriginal land managers and

increasingly, non-Aboriginal land managers, regard mortality of Cypress as evidence

of poor fire management.

5. Grassy fuel loads were much lower than in many other savanna sites (Williams et al.

1998; Yibarbuk et al. 2001).

6. Fire intensities were low, reducing impacts on vegetation, even though experimental

fires were lit at a time of year when fires are often of high intensity (Williams et al.

1998).

Page 176: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 176

7. Other fire sensitive vegetation (monsoon vine thicket) was not adversely affected by

fire so that other vegetable foods important to Aboriginal people remained abundant.

Whilst this “snapshot” permits relatively weak inference about the relationship between

sustained customary fire use and ecological integrity, it is consistent with other examples in

suggesting that under contemporary conditions, customary practice is capable of meeting a

wide range of biodiversity objectives.

Traditional owners of the area described the important role previously played by coordination

of activity among neighbouring clans to reduce risk of wildfire and protect sites for

subsequent use in fire drives for kangaroos. Full restoration of the benefits of customary

management is likely to require restoration of similar levels of coordination. The Caring for

Country Unit of the Northern Land Council is seeking to build that coordination through a

range of mechanisms (Box 4).

Page 177: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 177

Box 3: Floodplains and wildlife harvest (adapted fromLawson 2000; Whitehead & McGuffog

1997).

Wetlands are important foci for hunting and gathering by Aboriginal people. They provide

especially favoured and highly abundant plant and animal foods at times when alternative

sources are limited (Russell-Smith et al. 1997). Human populations increased markedly in the

Kakadu Region after these freshwater wetland systems were formed a few thousand years ago

(Russell-Smith 1985).

Aboriginal people actively manage these sites with fire, both to create conditions that favour

important fauna and to facilitate foraging (Lawson 2000; Yibarbuk 1998). Sites are

progressively burned from the outer margin as waters retreat during the dry season, so that

fire is still being used late in the year when escaping fires could damage other vegetation

types. Later fires are contained within an outer perimeter of previously burned vegetation so

that the probability of escape is reduced.

People in Kakadu National Park actively seek to limit the abundance of a native semi-aquatic

grass Hymenachne acutigluma by the use of fire. If undisturbed, this species forms dense

monocultures that exclude food plants important for both fauna and humans, notably the

sedge Eleocharis dulcis, which produces bulbs that are a staple for Magpie Geese Anseranas

semipalmata in the dry season. The fire driven mosaic of dense sedges, annuals that produce

large volumes of seed and patches of open water provide diverse habitat and foraging sites for

many larger waterbirds. Sites disturbed in this way are especially favoured by Magpie Goose

family groups for nesting and brood rearing. In contrast, undisturbed sites dominated by H.

Page 178: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 178

acutigluma provide habitat for a much smaller range of species, especially smaller cryptic

birds like crakes.

Aboriginal fire managers have been required to adjust to major changes associated with the

prolonged presence and more recent removal of feral Asian Water Buffalo Bubalus bubalis.

During the years of especially high buffalo numbers, H. acutigluma was restricted to small,

wetter areas by the grazing and trampling of huge numbers of buffalo. Fire use was limited

because the floodplains were denuded of vegetation for much of the dry season. On removal

of buffalo under a program to control disease in bovine stock (Robinson & Whitehead 2003),

Aboriginal people were not only required to draw on customary knowledge to restore burning

regimes, but to make adjustments to cope with new circumstances.

For example, when large areas became dominated by H. acutigluma, freshwater turtles

Chelodina rugosa that aestivate on the floodplains during the dry season sheltered beneath

these mats, burying themselves at shallower depths than otherwise. The grass made them

difficult to locate. Moreover, when the grass burned, intense heat killed large numbers of

turtles. Aboriginal fire managers developed techniques to reduce the Hymenachne biomass

progressively, by scheduling fires earlier while shallow water was still present on the

floodplain. Under ideal weather conditions, fire is carried over the water in the emergent parts

of the plant. Aboriginal managers argued that the reduced density of H. acutigluma both

encouraged the turtles to subsequently bury more deeply and reduced the fuel loads and

intensity of fires (Lawson 2000, P. Christopherson and S. McGregor, pers. comm.).

Floodplains in Kakadu, one of the features that contributed most significantly to its World

Heritage listing, are also being invaded by woody species. Restoration of burning is also

being used to arrest this trend. Use of fire to manage these critical environments has drawn on

Page 179: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 179

customary practice, but also been informed by creative new approaches to deal with changed

circumstances.

Page 180: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 180

Box 4: Restoration of customary fire management in Western Arnhem Land (adapted from

Yibarbuk and Cooke 2001).

Russell-Smith et al. (1997; 2002) have shown the adverse effects of uncontrolled wildfire on

plant diversity on the unique Arnhem Land plateau, with its array of endemic plants and

animals. In an effort to reduce the impacts, the Northern Land Council’s Caring for Country

Unit has, with the support of short-term funding from the National heritage Trust, been

seeking to re-establish customary burning practices within and on the margins of the plateau.

It is too early to judge the success of these efforts, but there has been notable progress in:

(1) Creating groups of Aboriginal Rangers in a number of centres, who are actively

engaged in aspects of fire management in the region.

(2) Establishment of a separate Arnhem Land Bushfires Region under the Bushfires Act

1980, within which Aboriginal rangers are supported with limited resources (a vehicle

and associated equipment) and perhaps as important, the formal recognition and status

to promote re-establishment of customary fire management practice within the

established legal frame.

(3) Identification of high profile Aboriginal “mentors” who, although often too old to lead

groups on foot, are actively training younger people who may have become somewhat

alienated or isolated from customary practice in the techniques and traditions (stories)

by which knowledge and skills have been transmitted across generations.

(4) Linkage of these mentoring arrangements to “expeditions” in which walking tracks

through the escarpment are re-established, together with re-imposition of customary

burning practices as parties move through the country. Contact is maintained with

mentors by moving them between meeting points by vehicle.

(5) Documentation of traditional practices and their links to wildlife and ecosystem

management objectives through participation of linguists in mentoring arrangements.

Page 181: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 181

These arrangements provide models for other groups. Information is shared through annual

Aboriginal Caring for Country Ranger camps attended by Aboriginal land managers from

throughout northern Australia. Up to 250 people have participated in these gatherings.

Page 182: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Management role of Indigenous peoples' use of fire in northern Australia

International Journal of Wildland Fire, 2003, 12, 415-425 182

Page 183: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

183

CHAPTER 6. CONCLUSION

6.1 A personal awakening

When I approached the question raised in this thesis, why indigenous ecological knowledge

had been ignored until recently in the management of the savannas, I had made a number of

assumptions and held some ill-formed views about the body of knowledge available and the

status and validity of contemporary understanding. While recognising that many of my

scientific and indigenous colleagues were working together for the better management of the

savannas, I also felt that too little regard had been given to the body of published literature on

Aboriginal people over the preceding centuries of investigation. I had assumed that this body

of published literature would be able to provide some clear guidelines or at least some general

models of how indigenous people managed their country before non-indigenous people came

to occupy their country. Some of my colleagues had said to me that there was nothing there,

others that nobody had really looked. My scientific training was affronted. Nobody had

looked? But the scientific method requires that we look at the historical record, known to

ecologists as a literature review. It seems that most of the literature reviewed was of other

ecological and scientific colleagues’ literature, not of the fuller body of literature obtainable

from the many sources from the many disciplines which investigate the savannas and the

people who live in them.

After six years of intensive research and review, I found that the body of knowledge was more

a skeleton of knowledge, for reasons stated in the preceding chapters. Documentation of

indigenous ecological knowledge prior to the last three decades was relatively poor. Yet there

was real consistency in the observations made throughout that period. So this was my first

surprise, that this mine I thought had been neglected by others turned out to be more a quarry

which just provided some material to fill in the gaps in knowledge. It is true that the

Page 184: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

184

published material had been given scant attention by the ecologists and others with whom I

have worked for decades, but the information gained through the research is slightly

disappointing, despite my efforts to mine it to its yield capacity.

The value of the documented knowledge which I have identified, summarised and analysed is

unquestionable. Indigenous people across the savannas managed their country in precise and

knowledgeable ways. They actively managed the country with fire, with modifications to

increase water availability, with fisheries, with houses to provide shelter, and with a vast array

of implements and tools to utilise and manage their country and resources. They were also

armed with intricate ecological knowledge of all the resources at their disposal in ways which

modern university-trained ecologists would envy if they were able to observe and understand.

Yet this value is diminished, to my mind, by the lack of detail in most of the material I

reviewed.

For many years I have travelled with indigenous people in their country, and they willingly

relate names and stories about every creek, every hill, valley, slope, rock, tree and bush. They

name every living thing and know when and where it is likely to be flowering or fruiting, and

when the fruits will be ripe. If I ask to see some food from the local bush, the women will

scatter and return within minutes with their long dresses formed into pockets to hold roots,

fruits, flowers, buds and leaves. The men will ask me to come hunting with them for wallaby,

bustard and buffalo, while pointing to the sure signs of the presence of goanna, snake and

possum. They tell me when the country should be burnt, and, if it is the right time to burn,

they will burn their country while I am walking with them. None of the complexity and

thoroughness of this knowledge comes out in the vast majority of the literature I reviewed. It

makes me wonder what the writers of the literature were doing while ‘in the field’ with the

Aboriginal people they were observing and researching.

Page 185: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

185

The second surprise was that the previous published version of the history of aboriginal

burning in the nineteenth century was incorrect and had presented a false picture of the

patterns of burning in the Northern Territory savannas, which, however, became dogma in the

scientific literature. More complete pictures of nineteenth century aboriginal burning for

Queensland and Western Australia were presented later, and they were in odd contrast to the

picture reported for the Northern Territory. In some later papers by a range of researchers in

the region, attempts were made to explain away the differences by perceiving peaks and

troughs in burning activity when clearly there were none. In others studies, the contrast was

overlooked. Nevertheless, there existed an anomaly which from closer examination was

resolved. There were no peaks and troughs in the recorded evidence of indigenous burning in

the nineteenth century, which is much more consistent with contemporary knowledge of

indigenous burning practices.

The third surprise was that the previous examination of the legislation which had

demonstrated that the law was indeed an ass in relation to bushfire theory and practice, had

not been pursued nor further investigated despite ten years having lapsed. There is a huge

amount of research and adaptive management practice being conducted by indigenous people,

ecological researchers, pastoralists, conservation managers and others as I write this piece, yet

the policies and laws which should be consistent with known best practice consistently lag

behind. This worries me, because instead of the laws and policies being reviewed and revised

to reflect our better collective understanding of the best ways to manage the savannas for all

contemporary purposes, the legislation is becoming more draconian, and penalties for illegal

burning are being increased. I anticipate that over the next decades, the northern savannas

will be put under legislative constraints which have failed in managing vegetation in southern

environments in Australia, and in many environments in at least Europe and north America.

Page 186: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

186

And this will happen in the face of our expert knowledge of what is best for the management

of these savanna landscapes.

6.2 Concluding synthesis

This thesis presents a critical evaluation of much of the published material on indigenous

ecological knowledge, and an analysis of some impediments to recognizing and utilizing that

knowledge in the management of savanna ecosystems of northern Australia. I have assessed

the published material relating to European exploration, and anthropological and other

research, from the earliest available literature, through to around 1970, when a notable change

in approach to indigenous knowledge occurred. I have also reviewed legislative and some

policy constraints to the application of fire as a landscape management tool. Lastly, with four

others, we have proposed that indigenous knowledge and practice have relevance to the

contemporary management of the savannas, based on contemporary research with indigenous

people and evidence from the historic record.

In Chapter 1 I established a thesis for this dissertation: that there exists a body of literature

which could provide understanding of historical indigenous ecosystem management practices.

Clearly, there is such a body of literature, albeit not as rich as could have been hoped.

Nevertheless, it dispels some myths about indigenous people – they manipulated their

environment in many diverse ways, and throughout the year in many places. This should give

pause to critics who claim that the savanna landscape was not actively managed and that

indigenous or traditional practices and knowledge have little or no relevance to contemporary

practices. Clearly, if ecologists and land managers are to manage these landscapes

adequately, an historical view must be taken.

Page 187: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

187

In chapter 1 the main objectives of my research were presented as four main points. These

are re-iterated below with a summary of the achievements against the objectives.

1. to investigate, critically review and synthesize published material on traditional

knowledge and practices of ecosystem management and resource use in the savannas

of the region;

The research provides a significant contribution to the review and synthesis of published

material on traditional knowledge and practices. I have synthesised the findings into coherent

subjects of interest to ecologists, land managers, environmental scientists and cultural

geographers. The findings dispel any doubts about the ability of the indigenous people to

apply a variety of management practices across this landscape.

2. to identify impediments to the adoption and utilization of this knowledge base in a

contemporary setting;

The research identifies two critical impediments to the adoption and utilisation of this

knowledge – the legal impediments through legislation and policy, and the lack of prior

knowledge of the literature and therefore the information resource. This research can now

inform ecologists and land managers about historical land management practices carried out

by indigenous people in the past two or more centuries.

3. to analyse the bush fires legislation and related policies as they relate to indigenous

practices in the region;

The bush fires legislation has been analysed for its impacts on indigenous practices and

practices which may relate to both the indigenous practices of fire management and

contemporary practices which may be similar to the indigenous traditional ones. The

legislation is in need of change to better reflect contemporary needs of fire management.

Page 188: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

188

4. to consider how traditional ecosystem management practices can inform and be

incorporated into contemporary 'mainstream' management practices.

Chapters 3, 4 and 5 investigate the potential for informing contemporary management

practices and incorporating traditional practices into contemporary land management.

Chapter 5 particularly addresses the ‘how’ of this objective.

The thesis presents four main findings. First, that the indigenous practice of lighting fire to

the savannas was recognized by most of the white explorers who explored the northern

savanna region in the 19th century. This practice was ubiquitous, and throughout the year,

regardless of season, and resulted in a landscape of fire-burnt patches of varying ages, but

rarely if ever of the huge areas burnt under contemporary fire regimes. People simply could

not have survived on their country if the size of contemporary fires were experienced in the

old days.

Second, the significant body of material published by anthropologists, ethnologists and

ethnographers in the 19th and 20th centuries, at least until about 1970, provided a relatively

poor source of information on how indigenous people utilized and managed their resources.

Ethnographers and other observers were more interested in rituals, language, sexual activities,

social relations, mythology, totems and body decorations, than in how people survived on

their lands. The documented observations provided, however, a comprehensive and

consistent picture of how people lived, managed and survived in their country throughout the

period. They also provide a reliable framework for understanding how people managed and

manipulated vegetation and resources during those centuries.

Page 189: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

189

Third, that, despite recent recognition of the value of applied indigenous ecological

knowledge, state law relating to bush fires is a serious technical impediment to the application

of practices which simulate traditional fire practices and to practices which may be required

for management for contemporary ecosystem purposes. The bush fire law has minimal effect

on the occurrence and impacts of fire, and in the most part is being ignored by almost all land

managers. The legislation needs a serious rethink, and it needs to be developed with the

concept that fire can be both a master and a slave. Protection of life, property and resources

from fire is essential and must be covered by the legislation, but these are just one dimension

of fire as a phenomenon. The legislation must reflect this, allowing for ‘responsible users of

fire’, as the early legislation in Queensland put it.

I conclude with an argument, written with four colleagues, that indigenous practices have

their place in contemporary management of the savannas. This is an imperative for many

reasons, but principally because there are still living in these environments many indigenous

people who know and understand this country better than most who have been trained in the

modern sciences. Their knowledge and experience are invaluable. Using the knowledge may

also contribute to saving the knowledge, because its value will increase by its use.

The last message that I want to convey is that indigenous people of the northern savannas

have contributed enormously to modern development and management of the savannas,

through their engagement with the pastoral industry, with finding and supplying water and

other resources, with guidance on best ways to manage country, and with their knowledge of

the rich resources of food and fibre in these savannas. But they and their ancestors have been

roundly abused by the colonisers of their country and have suffered enormous deprivations

and social rendering. I did not look for this understanding in my research for this thesis, but it

certainly found me. It is time to reconcile this and travel into the future together.

Page 190: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

190

CHAPTER 7. REFERENCES

Aboriginal Communities of the Northern Territory of Australia (1988) Traditional Bush Medicines: an Aboriginal Pharmacopoeia. Conservation Commission of the Northern Territory, Greenhouse Publications, Richmond Vic. Allan G. & Baker L. (1990) Uluru (Ayers Rock-Mt Olga) National Park: an assessment of a fire management programme. Proceedings of the Ecological Society of Australia 16: 215-220. Allen J. & Corris P. eds. (1977) The Journal of John Sweatman: A Nineteenth Century Surveying Voyage in North Australia and Torres Strait. University of Queensland Press, St Lucia Queensland. Altman J. (2000) The Economic Status of Indigenous Australians. Discussion Paper 193/2000. Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research. ANU Canberra, Canberra. Altman J. & Cochrane M. (2003) Innovative design for sustainable wildlife management in the indigenous-owned savanna. Discussion Paper 247/2003. Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research, Australian National University, Canberra. Altman J. C. (1987) Hunter-Gatherers Today: An Aboriginal Economy in North Australia. Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. ANAO (2002) The Management of Commonwealth National Parks and Reserves: Conserving our Country. Performance Audit Report No. 49 2001-2002. Australian National Audit Office, Auditor-General, Canberra. Andersen A. (1999) Cross-cultural conflicts in fire management in northern Australia: not so black and white. Conservation Ecology 3: (1): 6 [online] URL: http://www.consecol.org/vol3/iss1/art6. Andersen A. N. (1996) Fire ecology and management. In: Landscape and Vegetation Ecology of the Kakadu Region, Northern Australia (eds. C. M. Finlayson & I. van Oertzen). Kluwer Academic Publishers, Dordrecht. Andersen A. N. & Braithwaite R. W. (1992) Burning for conservation of the Top End's Savannas. In: Conservation and Development Issues in Northern Australia (eds. I. Moffatt & A.Webb.) pp. 117-122. North Australian Research Unit, Australian National University, Darwin. Anell B. (1960) Hunting and Trapping Methods in Australia and Oceania, Upsala, Sweden. Anon (1975) Anthropological Theses in Australia: A first listing (to 1974). Mankind 10: 1-20. Anon (1996) The national strategy for the conservation of Australia's biological diversity. Department of the Environment, Sport and Territories:, Canberra. Armit W. E. (1886) No 92 - Mouth of the River Norman. In: The Australian Race: Its Origin, Languages, Customs, Place of Landing in Australia and The Routes by Which it Spread Itself over that Continent. Book the Eighth (ed. E. M. Curr) pp. 306-309. John Ferres Government Printer, Melbourne. Ashwin A. C. (1930) From South Australia to Port Darwin with sheep and horses in 1870-1871. Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society of Australasia 32: 47-93. Australian Bureau of Statistics (2002) Census 2001 (web site: http://www.abs.gov.au/). Australian Bureau of Statistics. Australian State of the Environment Committee (2001) Australia State of the Environment 2001. Independent Report to the Commonwealth Minister for the Environment and Heritage. CSIRO Publishing on behalf of the Department of the Environment and Heritage:, Canberra. Baines G. & Williams N. (1993) Partnerships in tradition and science: Origins and intentions of the workshop. In: Traditional Ecological Knowledge: Wisdom for Sustainable Development Workshop (eds. N. M. Williams & G. Baines) pp. 1-6. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Baines T. (1856) Journal of the Detachment of the North Australian Expedition Remaining at Depot Creek - Handwritten journal. In: North Australia Collection, State Reference Library, Darwin. Baker L. (1996) Mingkiri: a natural history of Uluru by the Mutitjulu Community. IAD Press, Alice Springs. Baker L., Woenne-Green S. & Mutitjulu Community (1993) Anangu knowledge of vertebrates and the environment. In: Uluru Fauna - The Distribution and Abundance of Vertebrate Fauna of Uluru (Ayers Rock-Mount Olga) National Park, N.T. (eds. J. R. Reid, J. A. Kerle & S. R. Morton) pp. 79-132. Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service, Canberra.

Page 191: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

191

Banfield E. J. (1909) Blacks as fishermen: expedients, devices, stratagems. Queensland Geographical Journal 24: 43-62. Barrett C. (1935) Wild nature in north Australia. Australian Museum Magazine 5: 163-169. Basedow H. (1907) Anthropological notes on the western coastal tribes of the Northern Territory of South Australia. Transaction of the Royal Society of South Australia 31: 1-64. Basedow H. (1918) Narrative of an expedition of exploration in North-Western Australia. Transactions of the Royal Geographical Society of Australasia, South Australian Branch 18: 105-295. Basedow H. (1929) Notes on the Aborigines and on the geology of Arnhem Land. Royal Anthropological Institute, Journal 74: 572-573. Bassett-Smith P. W. (1893) The Aborigines of North-West Australia. The Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 23: 324-331. Battye J. S. (1915) The History of the North West of Australia. V.K. Jones & Co Pty Ltd; Hesperian Press 1985, Perth. Baudin N. (1974) The Journal of Post Captain Nicolas Baudin, Commander-in-Chief of the Corvettes Geographe and Naturaliste. 1800-1803. Libraries Board of South Australia, Adelaide. Bauer F. H. (1964) Historical Geography of White Settlement in Part of Northern Australia; Part 2. The Katherine-Darwin Region. In: Divisional Report No. 64/1 pp. 284. CSIRO Division of Land Research and Regional Survey, Canberra. Bellwood P. (2005) First Farmers: The origins of agricultural societies. Blackwell Publishing. Bennett D. H. (1985) World catalogue of theses and dissertations about the Australian Aborigines and Torres Strait Islanders: second update. Australian Aboriginal Studies 1: 46-56. Bennett M. M. (1927) Christison of Lammermoor. Alston Rivers Ltd., London. Benson J. S. & Redpath P. A. (1997) The nature of pre-European native vegetation in south-eastern Australia: a critique of Ryan, D.G., Ryan, J.R. and Starr, B.J. (1995) The Australian Landscape - Observations of Explorers and Early Settlers. Cunninghamia 5: 285-328. Berkes F. (1999) Sacred Ecology: Traditional Ecological Knowledge and Resource Management. Taylor & Francis, Philadelphia. Berkes F., Colding J. & Folke C. (2000) Rediscovery of traditional ecological knowledge as adaptive management. Ecological Applications 10: 1251–1262. Berkes F. & Folke C. eds. (1998) Linking Social and Ecological Systems. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Berndt R. M. (1951) Ceremonial exchange in Western Arnhem Land. Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 7: 156-176. Berndt R. M. (1970) The Sacred Site: The Western Arnhem Land Example. The Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Berndt R. M. & Berndt C. H. (1954) Arnhem Land: Its History and Its People. Cheshire, Melbourne. Berndt R. M. & Berndt C. H. (1970) Man, Land and Myth in North Australia. Ure Smith, Sydney. Birdsell J. B. (1953) Some environmental and cultural factors influencing the structuring of Australian Aboriginal populations. American Naturalist 87: 171-207. Birdsell J. B. (1970) Local group composition among the Australian Aborigines: a critique of the evidence from field work conducted since 1930. Current Anthropology 11: 115-142. Birdsell J. B. (1971) Ecology, spacing mechanisms and adaptive behaviour in Aboriginal land tenure. In: Land Tenure in the Pacific (ed. R. Crocombe) pp. 334-261. Oxford University Press, Melbourne. Bolton G. C. (1954) The Kimberley Pastoral Industry. University Studies in History and Economics 2: 7-53. Bolton G. C. (1972) A Thousand Miles Away. A History of North Queensland to 1920. Australian National University Press, Canberra. Boucher P. F. & Moody R. D. (1998) The historical role of fire and ecosystem management of fires: Gila National Forest, New Mexico. In: Fire in Ecosystem Management: Shifting the Paradigm from Suppression to Prescription. Tall Timbers Fire Ecology Conference Proceedings, No 20 (eds. T. L. Pruden & L. A. Brennan) pp. 274-379. Tall Timbers Research Inc., Boise, Idaho. Bourliere F. & Hadley M. (1983) Present-day savannas: an overview. In: Ecosystems of the World 13: Tropical Savannas (ed. F. Bourliere) pp. 1-17. Elsevier, Amsterdam. Bowman D. (1995) Why the skillful use of fire is critical for the management of biodiversity in Northern Australia. In: Country in Flames. Proc. 1994 symposium on biodiversity and fire in North Australia. (ed. D.B.Rose.) pp. 103-109. Biodiversity Unit, Department Environment Sport and Territories; North Australian Research Unit, The Australian National University, Darwin.

Page 192: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

192

Bowman D. M. J. S. (1988) Stability amid turmoil?: towards an ecology of north Australian eucalypt forests. Proceedings of the Ecological Society of Australia: 'Ecology of Australia's Wet Tropics' 15: 149-158. Bowman D. M. J. S. (1998) Tansley review No. 101 The impact of Aboriginal landscape burning on the Australian biota. New Phytologist 140: 385-410. Bowman D. M. J. S. (2000a) Australian Rainforests. Islands of green in a land of fire. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Bowman D. M. J. S. (2000b) Rainforests and Flame Forests: the Great Australian Forest Dichotomy. Australian Geographical Studies 38: 327-331. Bowman D. M. J. S., Garde M. & Saulwick A. (2001a) Kunj-ken Makka Man-Wurrk. Fire is for kangaroos: Interpreting Aboriginal accounts of landscape burning in central Arnhem Land. In: Histories of Old Ages. Essays in honour of Rhys Jones (eds. A. Anderson, I. Lilley & S. O'Connor) pp. 61-78. ANH Publications, Australian National University (in press), Canberra. Bowman D. M. J. S. & Panton W. J. (1993) Decline of Callitris intratropica in the Northern Territory: implications for pre- and post-colonisation fire regimes. Journal of Biogeography 20: 373-381. Bowman D. M. J. S., Price O., Whitehead P. J. & Walsh A. (2001b) The 'wilderness effect' and the decline of Callitris intratropica on the Arnhem Land Plateau, northern Australia. Australian Journal of Botany 49: 665-672. Bowman D. M. J. S. & Prior L. D. (2004) Impact of Aboriginal landscape burning on woody vegetation in Eucalyptus tetrodonta savanna in Arnhem Land, northern Australia. J Biogeography 31: 807-817. Bowman D. M. J. S., Walsh A. & Prior L. D. (2004) Landscape analysis of Aboriginal fire management in Central Arnhem Land, north Australia. Journal of Biogeography 31: 207-223. Boyd A. J. (1895-96) Narrative of Capt. G. Pennefather's exploration of the Coen, Archer, and Batavia Rivers, and of the islands on the western coast of the Gulf of Carpentaria in 1880. Proceedings and Transactions of the Queensland Branch of the Royal Geographical Society of Australasia 11: 46-61. Bradley J., Bayuma R. H. & Marrngawi D. N. (1997) Burning for the ancestors, burning for us: a case study from the south west Gulf of Carpentaria. In: Australian Bushfire Conference (Bushfire 97), 8-10 July 1997 (eds. B. J. McKaige, R. J. Williams & W.M. Waggitt (compilers)) pp. 75-80. CSIRO Tropical Ecosystems Research Centre, Darwin, Northern Territory. Bradley J. J. (1991) 'Li-Maramaranja': Yanyuwa hunters of marine animals in the Sir Edward Pellew Group, Northern Territory. Records of the South Australian Museum 25: 91-110. Braithwaite R. & Estbergs J. (1988) Tuning in to the Six Seasons of the Wet-Dry Tropics. Australian Natural History 22: 444-449. Braithwaite R. W. (1991a) Aboriginal fire regimes of monsoonal Australia in the 19th century. Search 22(7): 247-249. Braithwaite R. W. (1991b) Australia's unique biota: implications for ecological processes. In: Savanna Ecology and Management (ed. P. A. Werner) pp. 3-10. Blackwell Scientific Publications, London. Braithwaite R. W. (1992) Black and green. (Guest Editorial). Journal of Biogeography 19: 113-116. Braithwaite R. W. (1995) A healthy savanna, endangered mammals and Aboriginal burning. In: Country in Flames. Proc. 1994 symposium on biodiversity and fire in North Australia. (ed. D.B.Rose) pp. 91-102. Biodiversity Unit, Department Environment Sport and Territories; North Australian Research Unit, The Australian National University, Canberra. Braithwaite R. W. & Estbergs J. A. (1985) Fire patterns and woody vegetation trends in the Alligator Rivers Region of northern Australia. In: Ecology and Management of the World's Savannas (eds. J. C. Tothill & J. J. Mott) pp. 359-364. Australian Academy of Science, Canberra. Braun B. (2004) Nature and Culture: On the Career of a False Problem. In: A Companion to Cultural Geography (eds. J. S. Duncan, N. C. Johnson & R. H. Schein) pp. 151-179. Blackwell Publishing, Malden MA, USA. Brockman F. S. (1902) Report (to Surveyor General) on exploration of north-west Kimberley, 1901, with appendices by Chas. Crossland and Dr. F. M. House pp. 59. Govt Printer; Western Australian Parliamentary Papers no 2 of 1902, Perth. Brook B. W. & Bowman D. M. J. S. (2004) The uncertain blitzkrieg of Pleistocene megafauna. J Biogeography 31: 517-523. Cadell F. (1867) Northern Territory Exploration. South Australian Parliamentary Papers 178: 1-6. Cadell F. (1868) Exploration Northern Territory. South Australian Parliamentary Papers 24: 1-22 + map.

Page 193: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

193

Campbell A. H. (1965) Elementary food production of the Australian Aborigines. Mankind 6: 206-211. Campbell J. M. (1834) VI. - Geographical Memoir of Melville Island and Port Essington, on the Cobourg Peninsula, Northern Australia; with some observations on the Settlements which have been established on the North Coast of New Holland. Royal Geographical Society, Journal IV.: 129-181. Carnegie D. W. (1898) Spinifex and Sand - A narrative of Five Years Pioneering and Exploration in Western Australia. Hesperian Press, 1982, Victoria Park, Western Australia. Carron W. M. (1849) Narrative of an Expedition Undertaken Under the Direction of the Late Mr Assistant Surveyor E.B. Kennedy, for the Exploration of the Country between Rockingham Bay and Cape York. Kemp and Fairfax, Sydney. Chase A. & Sutton P. (1981) Hunter-gatherers in a rich environment : Aboriginal coastal exploitation in Cape York peninsula. In: Ecological Biogeography of Australia (ed. A. Keast) pp. 1819-1852. Dr W Junk bv Publishers, The Hague. Chaseling W. S. (1957) Yulengor: nomads of Arnhem Land. Epworth Press, London. Cherikoff V. & Isaacs J. (n.d.) The Bush Food Handbook. How to gather, grow, process and cook Australian wild foods. Ti Tree Press, Balmain, N.S.W. Cherry R. H. (1990) Use of insects by Australian Aborigines. American Entomologist 36: 9-13. Chewings C. (1930) A journey from Barrow Creek to Victoria River. Geographical Journal 76: 316-338. Choquenot D. & Bowman D. (1998) Marsupial megafauna, Aborigines and the overkill hypothesis: application of predator-prey models to the question of Pleistocene extinction in Australia. Global Ecology and Biogeography 7: 167-180. Cleland J. B. (1940) The ecology of the Aboriginal inhabitants of Tasmania and South Australia. Australian Journal of Science 2: 97-101. Cleland J. B. (1966) The ecology of the Aboriginal in South and Central Australia. In: Aboriginal Man in South and Central Australia (ed. B. C. Cotton) pp. 111-158. Govt Printer, Adelaide. Colfer C. J. P., with Peluso N. & Chin S. C. (1997) Beyond Slash and Burn. New York Botanical Gardens, New York. Collins J. (1995) Contemporary Hunter-gatherers in North-central Arnhem Land (Hons thesis). In: Faculty of Science and Agriculture, School of Environmental and Information Sciences pp. 125. Charles Sturt University. Coltheart L. (1982) Australia Misère: the Northern Territory in the Nineteenth Century. In: School of Humanities pp. 222+apps. Griffith University, Brisbane. Conacher A. (1978) Resources and environmental management: some fundamental concepts and definitions. Search 9: 437-441. Conacher A. & Conacher J. (2000) Environmental Planning and Management in Australia. Oxford University Press, South Melbourne. Costello M. M. J. (1930) Life of John Costello: Being the Adventures of a Pioneer, Pastoralist and Explorer in Queensland and the Northern Territory. Dymocks Book Arcade Ltd., Sydney. Craig B. F. (1966) Arnhem Land Peninsular Region (including Bathurst and Melville Islands) (An Annotated Bibliography). Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Craig B. F. (1967) Cape York (Annotated Bibliography). Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Craig B. F. (1968) Kimberley Region: An Annotated Bibliography. Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Craig B. F. (1969) Central Australian and Western Desert Regions: An Annotated Bibliography. Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Craig B. F. (1970) North-West-Central Queensland: An Annotated Bibliography. Australian Institute of Aboriginal Studies, Canberra. Crowley G. (2001) Grasslands of Cape York Peninsula - a fire-dependent habitat. In: Savanna Burning - Understanding and using fire in northern Australia (eds. R. Dyer, P. Jacklyn, I. Partridge, J. Russell-Smith & D. Williams) pp. 34. Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Darwin. Crowley G. M. (1995) Fire on Cape York Peninsula pp. 80. Cape York Peninsula Land Use Strategy, Office of the Co-ordinator General of Queensland, Brisbane, and Department of the Environment, Sport and Territories, Canberra, Brisbane. Crowley G. M. & Garnett S. T. (1998) Vegetation change in the grasslands and grassy woodlands of east-central Cape York Peninsula, Australia. Pacific Conservation Biology 4: 132-148.

Page 194: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

194

Crowley G. M. & Garnett S. T. (2000) Changing fire management in the pastoral lands of Cape York Peninsula of northeast Australia, 1623 to 1996. Australian Geographical Studies 38: 10-26. Crowley G. M., Garnett S. T. & Shephard S. (2004) Management guidelines for golden-shouldered parrot conservation. pp. 74. Queensland Parks and Wildlife Service, Brisbane. Dahl K. (1927) In Savage Australia: An Account of a Hunting and Collecting Expedition to Arnhem Land and Dampier Land. Houghton Mifflin Company, Boston and New York. Davis J. & Westgarth W. eds. (1863) Tracks of McKinlay and Party Across Australia. Sampson Low & Son, London. Denevan W. M. (1992) The Pristine Myth: The Landscape of the Americas in 1492. Annals of the Association of American Geographers 82: 369-385. Dombeck M. (1996) Thinking like a mountain: BLM's approach to ecosystem management. Ecological Applications 6: 699-702. Donaldson M. & Elliot I. eds. (1998) Do Not Yield to Despair. Frank Hugh Hann's Exploration Diaries in the Arid Interior of Australia 1895-1908. Hesperian Press, Carlisle WA. Dunlop C. R. & Webb L. J. (1991) Flora and vegetation. In: Monsoonal Australia. Landscape, ecology and man in the northern lowlands (eds. C. D. Haynes, M. G. Ridpath & M. A. J. Williams) pp. Ch.4 . pp 41-59. Balkema, Rotterdam. Dwyer P. D. (1994) Modern conservation and indigenous peoples: in search of wisdom. Pacific Conservation Biology 1: 91-97. Dyer R., Jacklyn P., Partridge I., Russell-Smith J. & Williams D. eds. (2001) Savanna Burning. Understanding and using fire in northern Australia. Tropical Savannas CRC, Darwin. Elkin A. P. (1963) The Development of Scientific Knowledge of the Aborigines. In: Australian Aboriginal Studies: A Symposium of Papers Presented at the 1961 Research Conference (eds. W. E. H. Stanner & H. Sheils) pp. 3-28. Oxford University Press, Melbourne, Canberra. Elkin A. P. (1964) The Australian Aborigines: How to Understand Them. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. Eyzaguirre P. B. (2001) Global recognition of indigenous knowledges: is this the latest phase of 'globalization'? Indigenous Knowledge and Development Monitor 9. Fairhead J. & Leach M. (1996) Misreading the African Landscape. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Favenc E. (1983) The History of Australian Exporation 1788-1888. Golden Press, Gladesville, N.S.W. Favenc E. & Crawford L. (1883) Reports on country in the Northern Territory. In: General report on country on the Macarthur River, by Ernest Favenc; and report of Country in the Macarthur River, Northern Territory, by Ernest Favenc and Lindsay Crawford, with plan. pp. 4 plus map, Adelaide South Australia. Fensham R. (1997) Aboriginal fire regimes in Queensland, Australia: analysis of the explorers' record. Journal of Biogeography 24: 11-22. Finlayson J. (1999) Northern Territory land rights: purpose and effectiveness. CAEPR Discussion Paper No. 1999/180. Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research, Canberra. Finniss B. T., Goldsmith F. E., Ward E. & others (1865) Northern Territory Correspondence; Correspondence relative to the Settlement of the Northern Territory of South Australia. South Australian Parliamentary Papers 89: 1-93. Fitzsimmons A. (1996) Sound policy or smoke and mirrors: does ecosystem management make sense? Water Resources Bulletin 32: 217-227. Flannery T. F. (1990) Pleistocene faunal loss: implications of the aftershock for Australia's past and future. Archaeology in Oceania 25: 45-67. Flannery T. F. (1992) Fire, fauna, fossils and management in NSW national parks. National Parks Journal 36: 16-19. Flannery T. F. (1995) The Future Eaters: an ecological history of the Australasian lands and people. New Holland Publishers, Sydney. Flinders M. (1814) A Voyage to Terra Australis; Undertaken for the purpose of completing the discovery of that vast country, and prosecuted in the years 1801, 1802, and 1803. G. & W. Nicol, Pall Mall, London. Foelsche P. (1881-82) Notes on the Aborigines of North Australia. Transactions of the Royal Society of South Australia 5: 1-18.

Page 195: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

195

Ford J. (1985) Fire Ecology and Management of Western Australian Ecosystems. In: Fire Ecology and Management of Western Australian Ecosystems (ed. J. Ford). WAIT Environmental Studies Group, Perth. Ford J. & Dennis Martinez (O'odham/Chicano) (2000) Traditional Ecological Knowledge, Ecosystem Science, and Environmental Management. Ecological Applications 10: 1249–1250. Forrest A. (1880) North-West Exploration. Journal of Expedition from DeGrey to Port Darwin. Richard Pether, Government Printer, Perth. Forrest S. J. (1875) Explorations in Australia. Libraries Board of South Australia, Adelaide. Fox I. D., Neldner V. J., Wilson G. W. & Bannink P. J. (2001) The Vegetation of the Australian Tropical Savannas. Environmental Protection Agency, Brisbane. Fox J. (1999) Land-use and Land-cover change in Nusa Tenggara Timur, Indonesia. In: Fire and Sustainable Agriculture and Forestry Development in Eastern Indonesia and Northern Australia - an International Workshop (eds. J. Russell-Smith, G. Hill, S. Djoeroemana & B. Myers) pp. 32-38. Australian Centre for International Agricultural Research, Northern Territory University, Darwin, Australia. Franklin D. C. (1999) Evidence of disarray amongst granivorous bird assemblages in the savannas of northern Australia, a region of sparse human settlement. Biological Conservation 90: 53-68. Franklin D. C., Whitehead P. J., Pardon G., Matthews J., McMahon P. & McIntyre D. (2005) Geographic patterns and correlates of the decline of granivorous birds in northern Australia. Wildlife Research 32: 10. Fraser F. (2000) Ecology of the Partridge Pigeon, Geophaps smithii, in Kakadu National Park. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Fraser F., Lawson V., Morrison S., Christopherson P., McGreggor S. & Rawlinson M. (2003) Fire management experiment for the declining Partridge Pigeon, Kakadu National Park. Journal of Environmental Management and Restoration 4: 93-101. Frazier J. (1997) Sustainable development: modern elixir or sack dress? Environmental Conservation 24: 182-193. Gaston K. ed. (1996) Biodiversity: a biology of numbers and difference. Blackwell Science, Oxford. Giles A. (1926) Exploring in the Seventies and the Construction of the Overland Telegraph Line. W.K. Thomas & Co., Adelaide. Goodale J. C. (1957) "Alonga bush" - a Tiwi Hunt. University of Pennsylvania Museum Bulletin 21: 3-35. Goodale J. C. (1971) Tiwi Wives: A Study of the Women of Melville Island, North Australia. University of Washington Press, Seattle & London. Gould R. A. (1971) Uses and effects of fire among the Western Desert Aborigines of Australia. Mankind 8: 14-24. Goyder G. W. (1870) Northern Territory Survey Expedition, 1868-70; Diary Kept by the Surveyor General (G.W.Goyder) (Handwritten diary, unpublished). In: Special Collection, Northern Territory University, Darwin. Graetz D., Fisher R. & Wilson M. (1992) Looking Back: the changing face of the Australian Continent. CSIRO Publishing, Canberra. Gray A. (1997) Growth of the Aboriginal and Torres Strait Islander population 1991-2001 and beyond. CAEPR Discussion Paper 1997. Gregory A. C. & Gregory F. T. (1884) Journals of Australian Expeditions. James C. Beal, Government Printer, William Street, Brisbane. Gregory F. T. (1861) Journal of the North-west Australian Exploring Expedition, April to November 1861. Stirling, Sholl, Co., Perth. Grey S. G. (1841) Journals of Two Expeditions of Discovery in North-West and Western Australia. Boone, London. Grumbine R. E. (1991) Cooperation or conflict? Interagency relationships and the future of biodiversity for U.S. parks and forests. Environmental Management 15: 27-37. Gsell F. X. (1956) The Bishop with 150 Wives. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. Hale H. M. & Tindale N. B. (1933) Aborigines of Princess Charlotte Bay, North Queensland. Records of the South Australian Museum V: 63-116. Hallam S. J. (1985) The History of Aboriginal Firing. In: Fire Ecology and Management in Western Australian Ecosystems (ed. J. R. Ford) pp. 7-17. Western Australian Institute of Technology, Perth.

Page 196: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

196

Hamlyn-Harris R. & Smith F. (1926) On fish poisoning and poisons employed among the Aborigines of Queensland. Memoirs of the Queensland Museum 5: 1-22. Hann W. (1873/74) Hann's Expedition in Northern Queensland. Royal Geographical Society (Great Britain), Proceedings 18: 87-107. Hanski I. (1991) Metapopulation dynamics: brief history and conceptual domain. Biological Journal of the Linnean Society 42: 3-16. Harney W. E. (1949) Arnhem Patrol. Cummins and Campbell's Monthly Magazine 25: 13, 35. Harney W. E. (1951) Australian Aboriginal cooking methods. Mankind 4: 242-246. Harney W. E. (1969) Life Among the Aborigines. Rigby, Adelaide. Harris D. R. ed. (1980) Human Ecology in Savanna Environments. Academic Press, London. Hart C. W. M. (1930) The Tiwi of Melville and Bathurst Islands. Oceania 1: 167-180. Hartono B. & Rudiharto H. (2000) Forest fire management in Komodo National Park. In: Fire and Sustainable Agriculture and Forestry Development in Eastern Indonesia and Northern Australia - an International Workshop (eds. J. Russell-Smith, G. Hill, S. Djoeroemana & B. Myers) pp. 48-51. Australian Centre for International Agricultural Research, Northern Territory University, Darwin, Australia. Harvell C., Mitchell C., Ward J., Altizer S., Dobson A., Ostfeld R. & Samuel M. (2002) Climate warming and disease risks for terrestrial and marine biota. Science 296: 2158-2162. Haynes C. D. (1985) The pattern and ecology of munwag: traditional Aboriginal fire regimes in north-central Arnhemland. In: Ecology of the Wet-dry Tropics. Proc. Ecological Society of Australia (eds. M. G. Ridpath & L. K. Corbett) pp. 203-214. Ecological Society of Australia, Darwin. Haynes C. D. (1991) Use and impact of fire. In: Monsoonal Australia. Landscape, ecology and man in the northern lowlands. (eds. C. D. Haynes, M. G. Ridpath & M. A. J. Williams) pp. Ch.4 pp 41-59. Balkema, Rotterdam. Head L. (1993) The value of long-term perspective: environmental history and traditional ecological knowledge. In: Traditional Ecological Knowledge: Wisdom for Sustainable Development Workshop (eds. N. M. Williams & G. Baines) pp. 66-70. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Head L. (1994a) Aborigines and pastoralism in north-western Australia: historical and contemporary perspectives on multiple use of rangelands. Rangeland Journal 16: 167-183. Head L. (1994b) Landscapes Socialised by Fire: Post-contact Changes in Aboriginal Fire use in Northern Australia, and Implications for Prehistory. Archaeology in Oceania 29: 172-181. Head L. (1996) Rethinking the prehistory of hunter-gatherers, fire and vegetation change in northern Australia. The Holocene 6: 481-487. Head L. & Hughes C. (1996) One land, which law? Fire in the Northern Territory. In: Resources, Nations and Indigenous Peoples; Case studies from Australasia, Melanesia and Southeast Asia (eds. R. Howitt, J. Connell & P. Hirsch) pp. 278-288. Oxford University Press, Melbourne. Head L. M., O'Neill A. L., Marthick J. K. & Fullagar R. L. K. (1992) A comparison of Aboriginal and pastoral fires in the north-west Northern Territory. In: Conservation and Development Issues in Northern Australia (eds. I. Moffatt & A. Webb) pp. 130-144. North Australia Research Unit, Australian National University, Darwin. Henderson A. E. & Chase A. K. (1985) Aborigines and savanna land: Historical and contemporary land use perspectives. In: Ecology and Management of the World's Savannas (eds. J. C. Tothill & J. C. Mott) pp. 161-166. Australian Academy of Science: Canberra/CABI International: Farnham Royal, Canberra. Hiatt L. R. (1962a) Conflict in Northern Arnhem Land pp. microfilm. Australian National University, Canberra. Hiatt L. R. (1962b) Local Organization among the Australian Aborigines. Oceania 32: 267-286. Hill E. (1943) The Great Australian Loneliness. Robertson and Mullens Limited, Melbourne. Hill W. O. K. (1886) No 112 - The Lynd River. In: The Australian Race: Its Origin, Languages, Customs, Place of Landing in Australia and The Routes by Which it Spread Itself over that Continent. Book the Ninth (ed. E. M. Curr) pp. 400-401. John Ferres Government Printer, Melbourne. Hingston J. P. (1938) Exploration of Melville Island. Royal Australian Historical Society, Journal and Proceedings 24: 157-163. Holmes J. H. & Mott J. J. (1993) Towards the diversified use of Australia's savannas. In: The World's Savannas: Economic Driving Forces, Ecological Constraints and Policy Options for Sustainable Land

Page 197: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

197

Use (eds. M. D. Young & O. T. Solbrig) pp. 283-317. The Parthenon Publishing Group, Carnsforth, UK. Horton D. (1994) The Encyclopaedia of Aboriginal Australia - Volume 1. Aboriginal Studies Press, Canberra. Horton D. R. (1982) The Burning question: Aborigines, Fire and Australian Ecosystems. Mankind 13: 237-251. Hudak A. T. (1999) Rangeland Mismanagement in South Africa: Failure to Apply Ecological Knowledge. Human Ecology 27: 55-78. Hughes C. (1995a) Fire management in the Northern Territory post-Mabo. The legal basis for Aboriginal burning. In: Country in Flames. Proc. 1994 symposium on biodiversity and fire in North Australia. (ed. D.B.Rose.) pp. 43-56. Biodiversity Unit, Department Environment Sport and Territories; North Australian Research Unit, The Australian National University, Darwin. Hughes C. (1995b) One land, two laws: Aboriginal fire management. Environmental and Planning Law Journal 12: 37-49. Hunn E. (1993) The ethnobiological foundation for traditional ecological knowledge. In: Traditional Ecological Knowledge: Wisdom for Sustainable Development Workshop (eds. N. M. Williams & G. Baines) pp. 16-20. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Hynes R. A. & Chase A. K. (1982) Plants, sites and domiculture: Aboriginal influence upon plant communities in Cape York Peninsula. Archaeology in Oceania 17: 38-50. Jack R. L. (1921) Northmost Australia: three centuries of exploration, discovery and adventure in and around Cape York Peninsula, Queensland; with a study of the narratives of all explorers by sea and land in the light of modern charting. Simpkin, Marshall, Hamilton, Kent & Co., London. Jacklyn P. & Russell-Smith J. (1998) Proceedings from the North Australia Fire Management Workshop. In: North Australia Fire Management Workshop, 24-25 March 1998 (eds. P. Jacklyn & J. Russell-Smith). Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Darwin, Darwin. Jardine F. L. & Jardine J. eds. (1867) Narrative of the overland expedition of the Messrs Jardine, from Rockhampton to Cape York, North Queensland: compiled from the Journals... and edited by Frederick J. Byerley. Buxton, Brisbane. Johannes R. E. (1981) Words of the Lagoon: Fishing and Marine Lore in the Palau District of Micronesia. University of California Press, Berkeley, California. Johnston F. M. (1962) Knights and Theodolites: A Saga of Surveyors. Edwards and Shaw, Sydney. Jones G. P. ed. (1985) The Food Potential of Seeds from Australian Native Plants. Deakin University Press, Victoria. Jones R. (1975) The Neolithic, Palaeolithic and the Hunting Gardeners: Man and Land in the Antipodes. In: Quaternary Studies (eds. R. P. Suggate & M. M. Cresswell) pp. 21-34. Royal Society of New Zealand, Wellington. Jones R. (1980) Hunters in the Australian Coastal Savanna. In: Human Ecology in Savanna Environments (ed. D. R. Harris) pp. 107-146. Academic Press, London. Kaberry P. M. (1935) The Forrest River and Lyne River tribes of north-west Australia. Oceania 5: 408-437. Kaberry P. M. (1939) Aboriginal Woman: Sacred and Profane. Routledge and Sons, London. Kaiser J. (2000) Bringing science to the national parks. Science 288: 34-37. Kakadu Board of Management and Parks Australia (1998) Kakadu National Park Plan of Management. Commonwealth of Australia, Jabiru, NT. King A. W. (1997) Hierarchy theory: a guide to system structure for wildlife biologists. In: Wildlife and Landscape Ecology: Effects of Pattern and Scale (ed. J. A. Bissonette) pp. 185-212. Springer-Verlag, New York. King C. P. P. (1827) Narrative of a Survey of the Intertropical and Western Coasts of Australia Performed Between the Years 1818 and 1822. John Murray, Albemarle Street, London. Kitching R. L. ed. (1988) The Ecology of Australia's Wet Tropics. Proceedings of a symposium. Ecological Society of Australia/Surrey Beatty & Sons Pty Ltd, University of Queensland, Brisbane August 25-27, 1986. Landsberg R. G., Ash A. J., Shepherd R. K. & McKeon G. M. (1998) Learning from history to survive in the future: management evolution on Trafalgar Station, north-east Queensland. The Rangeland Journal 20: 104-117.

Page 198: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

198

Landsborough W. (1862) Journal of Landsborough's expedition from Carpentaria, in search of Burke and Wills. F.F. Bailliere, Melbourne. Landsborough W. (1869) Exploration in the Neighbourhood of the Norman River Settlement, in the Gulf of Carpentaria. Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society 13: 52-56. Langton M. (1997) Estate of mind. http://www.faira.org.au/niwg/estate.html: 1-18. Langton M. (1998) Burning Questions - Emerging Environmental Issues for Indigenous Peoples in Northern Australia. Centre for Indigenous Natural and Cultural Resources, Northern Territory University, Darwin. Lawrence R. J. (1969) Aboriginal habitat and economy. Australian National University, Canberra. Lawson V. (2000) Fire management in wetlands. In: Wise use of wetlands in northern Australia: Indigenous use (eds. P. J. Whitehead, M. Storrs, M. McKaige, R. Kennett & M. Douglas) pp. 6. Centre for Tropical Wetlands Management and Centre for Indigenous natural and Cultural Resource Management, Northern Territory University, Darwin, Batchelor, Northern Territory. Le Soeuf D. (1894) A trip to north Queensland. Victorian Naturalist 11: 3-31. Leichhardt L. (1846a) Account of Dr Ludwig Leichhardt's expedition from Moreton Bay to Port Essington, Australia. Royal Geographical Society, Journal 16: 212-238, map missing. Leichhardt L. (1846b) First Lecture, August 18, 1846, Second Lecture 25 August 1846. In: Northern and Western Districts 1854 (ed. W. Gardner) pp. 304-312 (republished as single volume pps 001-015; 316-332). Mitchell Library, Public Library of New South Wales, NPL:M-CYX A 176-2, Sydney. Leichhardt L. (1847a) Journal of an Overland Expedition in Australia. T. & W. Boone, London. Leichhardt L. (1847b) Journal of an Overland Expedition in Australia - pt 2 notes. T. & W. Boone, London. Leichhardt L. (1849) Report of the Expedition from Moreton Bay to Port Essington (Art. III.). Tasmanian Journal of Natural Science 3: 18-51. Lennon J., Pearson M., Marshall D., Sullivan S., McConvell P., Nicholls W. & Johnston D. (2001) Natural and Cultural Heritage, Australia State of the Environment Report 2001 Theme Report. CSIRO Publishing on behalf of the Department of the Environment and Heritage, Canberra. Lewis H. (1982a) Fire technology and resource management in Aboriginal North America and Australia. In: Resource Managers: North American and Australian Hunter-Gatherers (eds. N. Williams & E. Hunn). Westview Press, Boulder, California. Lewis H. T. (1982b) A Time for Burning: Traditional Indian Uses of Fire in the Western Canadian Boreal Forest. Boreal Institute Northern Studies, University of Alberta, Edmonton, Alberta. Lewis H. T. (1985) Burning the "Top End": Kangaroos and cattle. In: Fire Ecology and Management in Western Australian Ecosystems. (ed. J. Ford) pp. 21-31. WAIT Environmental Studies Group, Perth. Lewis H. T. (1989a) Ecological and Technological Knowledge of Fire: Aborigines Vs. Park Rangers in Northern Australia. American Anthropologist 91: 940-961. Lewis H. T. (1989b) A Parable of Fire. Hunter-Gatherers in Canada and Australia. In: Traditional Ecological Knowledge: A Collection of Essays (ed. R. E. Johannes). IUCN, Gland, Switzerland and Cambridge, England. Lewis H. T. (1994) Management Fires vs. Corrective Fires in Northern Australia: An Analogue for Environmental Change. Chemosphere 29: 949-963. Lewis H. T. & Ferguson T. A. (1988) Yards, Corridors and Mosaics: How to burn a Boreal Forest. Human Ecology 16: 57-77. Lindsay D. (1884) Mr.D. Lindsay's explorations through Arnheim's Land. Parliamentary paper (South Australia. Parliament) 239: 1-21; 34 cm. Lindsay D. (1887-8) Explorations in the Northern Territory of South Australia. Royal Geographical Society of Australasia, S.A. Branch 2: 1-16. Lindsay D. (1889) An expedition across Australia from south to north, between the telegraph line and the Queensland boundary, 1885-6. Proceedings of the Royal Geographical Society 11: 650-671. Lommel A. (1952) The Unambal, A Tribe in Northwest Australia Results of the Frobenius Expedition of 1938-39 to Northwest Australia. Takarakka Nowan Kas Publications, 1997, Carnarvon Gorge via Rolleston, Queensland. Lourandos H. (1997) Continent of Hunter Gatherers: New Perspectives in Australian Pre-history. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Love J. R. B. (1917) Notes on the Wororra tribe of North-western Australia. Royal Society of South Australia, Transactions and Proceedings 41: 20 - 38.

Page 199: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

199

Lubchenco J., Olson A., Brubaker L., Carpenter S., Holland M., Hubbell S., Levin S., McMahon J., Matson P., Mellillo J., Mooney H., Peterson C., Pulliam H., Real H., Regal P. & Risser P. (1991) The Sustainable Biosphere Initiative: an ecological research agenda. Ecology 72: 371-412. Lucas D. E. & Russell-Smith J. (1993) Traditional resources of the South Alligator River floodplain: utilisation and management (3 vols). Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service, Canberra. Lucas K. & Lucas D. (1993) Aboriginal fire management of the Woolwonga wetlands in Kakadu National Park. Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service, Canberra. Lumholtz C. (1889) A residence among the natives of Australia. Bulletin of the American Geographical Society. 21: 1-34 plus map. Lumholtz C. (1890) Among Cannibals: an account of four years' travel in Australia and of camp life with the Aborigines of Queensland. Murray, London. MacGillivray A. (1886) No 100 - The Flinders and Cloncurry Rivers. In: The Australian Race: Its Origin, Languages, Customs, Place of Landing in Australia and The Routes by Which it Spread Itself over that Continent. Book the Eighth (ed. E. M. Curr) pp. 340-345. John Ferres Government Printer, Melbourne. MacGillivray J. (1852) Narrative of the voyage of H.M.S. Rattlesnake, commanded by the late Captain Owen Stanley, R. N., F.R.S. &c. during the years 1846-1850, etc. W.T. Boone, London. MacKay D. (1929) An expedition in Arnhem Land in 1928. The Geographical Journal 74: 568-571. MacPherson J. (1933) Aboriginal fish and emu poisons. Mankind 1: 157-161. Maiden J. H. (1889) The Useful Native Plants of Australia. Turner & Henderson; Compendium Facsimile Edition, 1975, Sydney. Maiden J. H. (1890a) Notes on Australian economic botany - No II. Linnean Society of New South Wales, Proceedings 16: 133-139. Maiden J. H. (1890b) Notes on Australian economic botany. No. 1. Linnean Society of New South Wales, Proceedings 15: 273-279. Marrfurra P., Akanburru M., Wawul M., Kumunerrin T., Adya H., Kamarrama K., Kanintyanyu M., Waya T., Kannyi M., Wightman G. & Williams L. (1995) Ngan'gikurunggurr and Ngan'giwumirri ethnobotany - Aboriginal plant use from the Daly River area, Northern Australia. Conservation Commission, Darwin. Martin D. F. (1995) Money, Business and Culture: issues for Aboriginal economic policy. Discussion Paper No 101/1995. Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research, ANU, Canberra. Mathews R. H. (1901) Ethnological notes on the Aboriginal Tribes of the Northern Territory. Queensland Geographical Journal 16: 69-90. McArthur M. (1960) Food consumption and dietary levels of groups of Aborigines living on naturally occurring foods. In: American-Australian Scientific Expedition to Arnhem Land (1948) (ed. C. P. Mountford) pp. 90-135. Melbourne University Press, Melbourne. McCarthy F. D. (1957) Australia's Aborigines: Their Life and Culture. Colorgravure Publishers, Melbourne. McCarthy F. D. (1963) Ecology, equipment, economy & trade. In: Australian Aboriginal Studies: A Symposium of Papers Presented at the 1961 Research Conference (eds. W. E. H. Stanner & H. Sheils) pp. 171-191. Oxford University Press, Melbourne, Canberra. McConnel U. (1930a) The Wik-Munkan tribe of Cape York Peninsula, Part I. Oceania 1: 97-104. McConnel U. (1930b) The Wik-Munkan tribe Part II - Totemism. Oceania 1: 181-205. McConnel U. H. (1953) Native arts and industries on the Archer, Kendall and Holroyd Rivers, Cape York Peninsula, North Queensland. Records of the South Australian Museum 11: 1-41. McGuffog T., Dyer R. & Williams B. (2001) Burning Operations. In: Savanna Burning - Understanding and using fire in northern Australia (eds. R. Dyer, P. Jacklyn, I. Partridge, J. Russell-Smith & D. Williams) pp. 81-101. Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Darwin. McKenzie N. L. & Belbin L. (1991) Kimberley rainforest communities: reserve recommendations and management considerations. In: Kimberley Rainforests of Australia. (eds. N. L. McKenzie, R. B. Johnston & P. G. Kendrick). Surrey Beatty & Sons/Dept Conservation & Land Management/Dept Arts Heritage & Environment. McKinlay J. (1866) Northern Territory Explorations, 1866: journal of exploring expedition, ordered by the House of Assembly to be printed, 2nd October 1866. South Australian Parliamentary Papers 82: 21.

Page 200: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

200

Meggitt M. J. (1964) Aboriginal food-gatherers in tropical Australia. In: The Ecology of Man in the Tropical Environment pp. 30-37. International Union for the Conservation of Nature and Natural Resources, Morges. Meston A. (1895) Geographic History of Queensland. Edmund Gregory Govt. Printer, Brisbane. Meston A. (1904) Report on Expedition to the Bellenden-Ker Range: Flora of Bellenden-Ker. Queensland Parliamentary Papers C.A. 36 of 1904: 1-17. Moore D. R. (1979) Islanders and Aborigines at Cape York. An ethnographic reconstruction based on the 1848-1850 'Rattlesnake' Journals of O.W. Brierly and information he obtained from Barbara Thompson. Australian Institute of Aborignal Studies; Humanities Press Inc., Canberra; New Jersey, U.S.A. Morton S. R. & Andrew M. (1987) Ecological impact and management of fire in Northern Australia. Search 18: 77-82. Mountford C. P. (1955) Expedition to the Land of the Tiwi. National Geographic Magazine 109: 417-440. Mowaljarlai D. (1992) Wayrrull - Aboriginal Traditional Responsibility in Cultural Resource Management in the Northwest Kimberleys of Western Australia. In: Aboriginal Involvement in Parks and Protected Areas (eds. J. Birckhead, T. d. Lacy & L. Smith) pp. 179-189. Aboriginal Studies Press. Nakashima D. & de Guchteneire P. (1999) A new impetus for indigenous knowledge from the World Conference on Science. Indigenous Knowledge and Development Monitor 7: 40. Nazarea V. D. (1999) A view from a point: Ethnoecology as situated knowledge. In: Ethnoecology: Situated Knowledge/Located Lives (ed. V. D. Nazarea) pp. 3-20. The University of Arizona Press, Tucson. Neate G. (1999) Indigenous Land Use Agreements - What Certainty for Pastoralists? In: 69th Annual Conference of The Pastoralists' & Graziers' Association of WA (Inc), Rendezvous Observation City Hotel, Scarborough, WA. Nowak R. (2002) How the rich stole the rain: pollution from the West may have plunged Africa into drought. New Scientist 174: 4(2). Palmer E. (1883) On plants used by the Natives of North Queensland, Flinders and Mitchell Rivers, for Food, Medicine, &c., &c. Journal and Proceedings of the Royal Society of New South Wales 17: 93-113. Palmer E. (1884) Notes on Some Australian Tribes. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute xiii: 276-346. Palmer E. (1903) Early Days in North Queensland. Angus & Robertson Publishers, Sydney. Peterson N. (1971) The Structure of Two Australian Aboriginal Ecosystems. University of Sydney, Sydney. Pickett S., Kolasa L. & Jones C. (1994) Ecological understanding. Academic Press, San Diego. Piddington M. & Piddington R. (1932) Report on field work in North-Western Australia. Oceania 2: 342-358. Piddington R. (1960) An Introduction to Social Anthropology. Oliver & Boyd, Edinburgh. Posey D. A. (1985) Indigenous management of tropical forest ecosystems: the case of the Kayapo Indians of the Brazilian Amazon. Agroforestry Systems 3: 139-158. Posey D. A. (1988) The application of ethnobiology in the conservation of dwindling natural resources: Lost knowledge or options for the survival of the planet. In: Ethnobiology: Implications and Applications - Proceedings of the First International Congress on Ethnobiology (eds. D. A. Posey, W. L. Overal, C. R. Clement, M. J. Potkin, E. Elisabetsky, C. N. d. Mota & J. F. P. d. Barros) pp. 47-59. Museu Paraense Emilio Goeldi, Belem, Brazil. Powell A. (1982) Far Country: a Short History of the Northern Territory. Melbourne University Press, Carlton, Victoria. Preece N. D. (2002a) Aboriginal fires in monsoonal Australia from historical accounts. Journal of Biogeography 29: 321-336. Preece N. D. (2002b) A vital human resource - Indigenous Ecosystem Management in Australian tropical savannas. In: 8th International Conference of Ethnobiology pp. 19, Addis Ababa, Ethiopia. Press A. J. (1988) Comparisons of the extent of fire in different land management systems in the Top End of the Northern Territory. In: The Ecology of Australia's Wet Tropics. Proceedings of a symposium (ed. R. L. Kitching) pp. 167-175. Ecological Society of Australia/Surrey Beatty & Sons Pty Ltd, University of Queensland, Brisbane August 25-27, 1986.

Page 201: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

201

Press A. J. (1989) Fire management for conservation: Plans and practice in a fire-prone environment. In: Fire Management on Nature Conservation Lands (eds. N. Burrows, L. McCaw & G. Friend.). Department of Conservation and Land Management, W.A. Price O. & Bowman D. M. J. S. (1994) Fire-stick forestry: a matrix model in support of skilful fire management of Callitris intratropica by north Australian Aborigines. Journal of Biogeography 21: 573-580. Puruntatameri J., Puruntatameri R. d., Pangiraminni A., 18 others & Wightman G. (2001) Tiwi Plants and Animals: Aboriginal flora and fauna knowledge from Bathurst and Melville Islands, northern Australia. Parks and Wildlife Commission of the Northern Territory and Tiwi Land Council, Darwin. Queensland F. R. A. (2000) Chief Fire Warden/Fire Warden Manual - Standard Procedures/Guidelines. Queensland Fire and Rescue Authority/Rural Fire Service - http://www.ruralfire.qld.gov.au/fw_permits/fw_p.htm#Fire%20Warden, Brisbane. Queensland F. R. S. (2003) Fire Warden Guide. Part 1. Queensland Fire and Rescue Service and Rural Fire Service, http://www.ruralfire.qld.gov.au/fw_permits/fw_p.htm, Brisbane. Reichel-Dolmatoff G. (1988) A view from the headwaters: A Colombian Anthropologist looks at the Amazon and beyond. In: Ethnobiology: Implications and Applications - Proceedings of the First International Congress on Ethnobiology (eds. D. A. Posey, W. L. Overal, C. R. Clement, M. J. Potkin, E. Elisabetsky, C. N. d. Mota & J. F. P. d. Barros) pp. 9-17. Museu Paraense Emilio Goeldi, Belem, Brazil. Richards F. (1926) Customs and Language of the Western Hodgkinson Aboriginals. Memoirs of the Queensland Museum viii: 249-265. Ridpath M. G. & Corbett L. K. eds. (1985) Ecology of the Wet-dry Tropics. Proc. Ecological Society of Australia. Ecological Society of Australia, Darwin. Rigsby B. (1981) Aboriginal people, land rights and wilderness on Cape York Peninsula. Proceedings of the Royal Society of Queensland 92: 1-10. Ritchie P. H. & Raine H. B. (1934) North of the Never-Never. Angus and Robertson, Sydney. Roberts R. G., Flannery T. F., Ayliffe L. K., Yoshida H., Olley J. M., Prideaux G. J., Laslett G. M., Baynes A., Smith M. A., Jones R. & Smith B. L. (2001) New ages for the last Australian megafauna: Continent-wide extinction about 46,000 years ago. Science 292: 1888-1892. Roberts R. G., Jones R. & Smith M. A. (1990) Thermoluminescence dating of a 50,000-year-old human occupation site in northern Australia. Nature 345: 153-156. Robinson C. J. & Whitehead P. J. (2003) Cross-Cultural Management of Pest Animal Damage: A Case Study of Feral Buffalo Control in Australias Kakadu National Park. Environmental Management 32: 445 - 458. Rose D. B. (1992) Dingo Makes Us Human. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Rose D. B. (1993) Reflections on ecologies of the twenty-first century. In: Traditional Ecological Knowledge: Wisdom for Sustainable Development Workshop (eds. N. M. Williams & G. Baines) pp. 115-118. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Roth W. E. (1897) Ethnological studies among the North-West-Central Queensland Aborigines. Edmund Gregory, Government Printer, Brisbane. Roth W. E. (1901) Food: its search, capture and preparation. North Queensland Ethnography Bulletin 3: 1-31, plus 33pp figures. Roughsey D. (1971) Moon and Rainbow: The Autobiography of an Aboriginal. A.H. & A.W. Reed, Sydney, Australia. Russell E. W. B. (1983) Indian-set fires in the forests of the northeastern United States. Ecology 64: 78-88. Russell-Smith J. (1985) A record of change: studies of Holocene vegetation history in the South Alligator River region, Northern Territory. In: Ecology of the Wet-dry Tropics. Proc. Ecological Society of Australia (eds. M. G. Ridpath & L. K. Corbett) pp. 191-202. Ecological Society of Australia, Darwin. Russell-Smith J. (1997) The relevance of indigenous fire practice for contemporary land practice: an example from western Arnhem Land. In: Australian Bushfire Conference (Bushfire 97), 8-10 July 1997 (eds. B. J. McKaige, R. J. Williams & W. M. c. Waggitt) pp. 81-85. CSIRO Tropical Ecosystems Research Centre, Darwin, Northern Territory. Russell-Smith J. (2000) Pre-contact Aboriginal, and contemporary fire regimes of the savanna landscapes of northern Australia: patterns, changes and ecological responses. In: State of Environment

Page 202: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

202

Report (eds. J. Russell-Smith, A. M. Gill, R. Smith & J. Williams) pp. 25. Environment Australia, Canberra. Russell-Smith J., Allan G., Thackway R., Rosling T. & Smith R. (2000) Fire Management and Savanna Landscapes in Northern Australia. In: Fire and Sustainable Agriculture and Forestry Development in Eastern Indonesia and Northern Australia - an International Workshop (eds. J. Russell-Smith, G. Hill, S. Djoeroemana & B. Myers) pp. 95-101. Australian Centre for International Agricultural Research, Northern Territory University, Darwin, Australia. Russell-Smith J. & Bowman D. J. M. S. (1992) Conservation of monsoon rainforest isolates in the Northern Territory, Australia. Biological Conservation 59: 51-63. Russell-Smith J., Lucas D., Gapindi M., Gunbunuka B., Kapirigi N., Namingum G., Lucas K., Giuliani P. & Chaloupka G. (1997) Aboriginal resource utilization and fire management practice in western Arnhem Land, monsoonal northern Australia: notes for prehistory and lessons for the future. Human Ecology 25: 159-195. Russell-Smith J., Ryan G. P. & Cheal D. (2002) Fire regimes and the conservation of sandstone heaths in monsoonal northern Australia: frequency, interval, patchiness. Biological Conservation 104: 91-106. Russell-Smith J., Ryan P. G., Klessa D., Waight G. & Harwood R. (1998) Fire regimes, fire-sensitive vegetation, and fire management of the sandstone Arnhem Plateau, monsoonal northern Australia. Journal of Applied Ecology 35: 829-846. Russell-Smith J., Yates C., Edwards A., Allan G. E., Cook G. D., Cooke P., Craig R., Heath B. & Smith R. (2003) Contemporary fire regimes of northern Australia, 1997–2001: change since Aboriginal occupancy, challenges for sustainable management. International Journal of Wildland Fire 12: 283-297. Ryan S. (1996) The Cartographic Eye. How Explorers Saw Australia. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Schulz D. ed. (1998) Fire on the Savannas: Voices from the Landscape. Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Darwin. Schwab R. (1995) The calculus of reciprocity: principles and implications of Aboriginal sharing. CAEPR Discussion Paper 100. Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research, Australian National University, Canberra. Searcy A. (1907) In Australian Tropics. George Robertson & Co., London. Searcy A. (1912) By Flood and Field, Adventures Ashore and Afloat in North Australia. G. Bell & Sons, Ltd., London. Sharp A. (1968) The Voyages of Abel Janszoon Tasman. Clarendon Press, Oxford. Sharp L. (1934) The social organization of the Yir-Yoront tribe, Cape York Peninsula (Part 1, Kinship and the family). Oceania 4: 404-431. Singh G., Kershaw A. P. & Clark R. (1981) Quaternary vegetation and fire history in Australia. In: Fire and the Australian biota (eds. A. M. Gill, R. H. Groves & I. R. Noble) pp. 23-54. Australian Academy of science, Canberra. Smith K. L. (1935) Sky Pilot in Arnhem Land. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. Smith K. L. (1936) Sky Pilot's Last Flight. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. Smyth D. (1995) Indigenous peoples and the marine environment of Cape York Peninsula. In: Indigenous Management of Land and Sea and Traditional Activities in Cape York Peninsula (ed. J. Cordell). Department of Environment, Sports and Territories and Office of the Co-ordinator General, Queensland, Brisbane. Solbrig O. T. (1993) Ecological Constraints to Savanna Use. In: The World's Savannas: Economic Driving Forces, Ecological Constraints and Policy Options for Sustainable Land Use (eds. M. D. Young & O. T. Solbrig) pp. 21-47. The Parthenon Publishing Group, Carnsforth, UK. Specht R. L. (1958) An introduction to the ethno-botany of Arnhem Land. In: Records of the American-Australian Scientific Expedition to Arnhem Land (eds. R. L. Specht & C. P. Mountford) pp. 479-503. Melbourne University Press, Melbourne. Spencer B. (1928) Wanderings in Wild Australia, Vol 2., London. Spencer W. B. (1913) Preliminary Report on the Aboriginals of the Northern Territory. External Affairs Bulletin 7: 1-28, plates. Spencer W. B. (1914) Native Tribes of the Northern Territory of Australia. MacMillan and Co. Ltd., London.

Page 203: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

203

Stanner W. E. H. (1933) The Daly River Tribes: A report of field work in North Australia. Oceania 3: 377-405. Stanner W. E. H. (1936) Murinbata kinship and totemism. Oceania 7: 186-216. Stanner W. E. H. (1960) Durmugam, a Nangiomeri. In: In the Company of Man: Twenty Portraits of Anthropological Informants (ed. J. B. Casagrande) pp. 63-100. Harper, New York. Stanner W. E. H. (1965) Aboriginal territorial organization: estate, range, domain and regime. Oceania XXXVI: 1-26. Stanton J. P. (1993) Common perceptions and misconceptions of QDEH fire management programs. In: Fire management on conservation reserves in tropical Australia. Proceedings of a workshop, Malanda, Queensland, 16-30 July, 1993 (eds. K. R. McDonald & D. Batt) pp. 4-8. Queensland Department of Environment and Heritage, Brisbane, Malanda, Queensland. Stephens S. E. (1945) Relics of the Hinchinbrook Island Aborigines. North Queensland Naturalist 12: 1-3. Stephens S. E. (1946) An Aboriginal fish trap. North Queensland Naturalist 13: 1-3. Stepp J. R., Wyndham F. S. & Zarger R. K. eds. (2002) Ethnobiology and Biocultural Diversity. International Society of Ethnobiology, Athens, Georgia. Stevenson P. M. (1985) Traditional Aboriginal resource management in the wet dry tropics: Tiwi case study. In: Ecology of the Wet-Dry Tropics (eds. M. G. Ridpath & L. K. Corbett) pp. 309-315, Darwin. Stocker G. C. (1966) Effects of fire on vegetation in the Northern Territory. Australian Forestry 30: 223-230. Stocker G. C. & Mott J. J. (1981) Fire in the tropical forests and woodlands of northern Australia. In: Fire and the Australian Biota (eds. A. M. Gill, R. H. Groves & I. R. Noble) pp. 425-439. Australian Academy of Science, Canberra. Stokes J. L. (1846) Discoveries in Australia; with an account of the Coasts and Rivers explored and surveyed during the Voyage of H.M.S. Beagle, in the Years 1837-38-39-40-41-42-43. T. and W. Boone, London. Stretton W. G. (1893) Customs, rites, and superstitions of the Aboriginal tribes of the Gulf of Carpentaria, with a vocabulary. Transactions of the Royal Society of South Australia XVII: 227-253. Stuart J. M. ed. (1865) Explorations in Australia: The Journals of John McDouall Stuart During the Years 1858, 1859, 1860, 1861 and 1862. Saunders, Otley and Co. (Hesperian Press, 1984), London. Sunderlin W. D. (1995) Managerialism and the conceptual limits of sustainable development. Society and Natural Resources 8: 481-492. Taylor J. (1991) Geographic location and Aboriginal economic status: a census-based analysis of outstations in Australia's Northern Territory. Discussion Paper 8/1991. Australian National University, Centre for Aboriginal Economic Policy Research, Canberra. Terry M. (1926) Across Unknown Australia. Herbert Jenkins Limited, London. Terry M. (1931) Hidden Wealth and Hiding People. Putnam, London. Thomson D. F. (1933) Hero cult, initiation and totemism in Cape York Peninsula. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 63: 453-537; figs, plates XXVII to XXXVI. Thomson D. F. (1936a) Interim general report of preliminary expedition to Arnhem Land, Northern Territory of Australia, 1935-36, to Minister for the Interior pp. 49, maps. Govt Printer, Canberra. Thomson D. F. (1936b) Notes on some bone and stone implements from north Queensland. Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland, London 66: 71-74. Thomson D. F. (1938) A new type of fish trap from Arnhem Land, Northern Territory of Australia. Man 38: 193-198, plate. Thomson D. F. (1939a) The Seasonal Factor in Human Culture, Illustrated from the life of a Contemporary Nomadic Group. Proceedings of the Prehistoric Society 5: 209-221. Thomson D. F. (1939b) The tree dwellers of the Arafura Swamps: new type of bark canoe from central Arnhem Land. Man 39: 121-126. Thomson D. F. (1946a) Names and naming in the Wik Mongkan tribe. Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland 76: 157-168 plus plates. Thomson D. F. (1946b) The Story of Arnhem Land. Walkabout 12: 4-22. Thomson D. F. (1949a) Arnhem Land: Explorations among an Unknown People. Part II. The people of Blue Mud Bay. The Geographical Journal 113: 1-8 + folio. Thomson D. F. (1949b) Arnhem Land: Explorations among an Unknown People. Part III. On Foot Across Arnhem Land. The Geographical Journal 114: 54-67.

Page 204: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

204

Thomson D. F. (1949c) Economic Structure and the Ceremonial Exchange Cycle in Arnhem Land. Macmillan & Co. Limited, Melbourne. Thomson D. F. (1950) The Australian Aboriginal as hunter and food gatherer. Walkabout 16: 29-31. Tindale N. B. (1925) Natives of Groote Eylandt and of the west coast of the Gulf of Carpentaria. Records of the South Australian Museum 3: 61-103. Tindale N. B. (1959) Ecology of primitive Aboriginal man in Australia. In: Biogeography and Ecology in Australia (eds. A. Keast, R. L. Crocker & C. S. Christian) pp. 36-51. Uitgeverij Dr. W. Junk, Den Haag. Tindale N. B. (1962) Geographical Knowledge of the Kaiadilt people of Bentinck Island, Queensland. Records of the South Australian Museum 14: 259-297. Tindale N. B. & Birdsell J. B. (1941) Results of the Harvard-Adelaide Universities Anthropological Expedition, 1938-1939. Tasmanoid tribes in North Queensland. Records of the South Australian Museum 7: 1-9. Tothill J. C., Nix H. A., Stanton J. P. & Russell M. J. (1985) Land Use and Productive Potentials of Australian Savanna Lands. In: Ecology and Management of the World's Savannas (eds. J. C. Tothill & J. C. Mott) pp. 125-141. Australian Academy of Science: Canberra/CABI International: Farnham Royal, Canberra. Turnbull W. (1911) Letters to A. Carroll. Science of Man 13: 59-61. Turner M. G., Romme W. H., Gardner R. H., O'Neill & Kratz T. K. (1993) A revised concept of landscape disturbance: Disturbance and stability on scaled landscapes. Landscape Ecology 8: 213-227. UNESCO (1999) Science Agenda - Framework for Action - Conference Document. In: Science for the Twenty-First Century: A New Commitment (eds. A. M. Cetto, S. Schneegans & H. Moore) pp. 547. United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization/Banson, Budapest, Hungary. Vigilante T. (2001) Analysis of explorers records of Aboriginal landscape burning in the Kimberley region of Western Australia. Australian Geographic Studies 39: 135-155. Vigilante T., Bowman D. M. J. S., Fisher R., Russell-Smith J. & Yates C. (2004) Contemporary landscape burning patterns in the far North Kimberley region of north-west Australia: human influences and environmental determinants. Journal of Biogeography 31: 1317-1333. Walker B., Carpenter S., Anderies J., Abel N., Cumming G., Janssen M., Lebel L., Norberg J., Peterson G. D. & Pritchard R. (2002) Resilience management in social-ecological systems: a working hypothesis for a participatory approach. Conservation Ecology 6(1): 14. [online] URL: http://www.consecol.org/vol6/iss1/art14. Walters C. (1997) Adaptive policy design: thinking at large spatial scales. In: Wildlife and landscape ecology: effects of pattern and scale (ed. J. Bissonette) pp. 386-394. Springer-Verlag, New York. Warner W. L. (1969) A Black Civilization. A Social Study of an Australian Tribe. Peter Smith, Gloucester, Massachusetts. Webb L. J. (1960) Some new records of medicinal plants used by the Aborigines of tropical Queensland and New Guinea. Royal Society of Queensland, Proceedings 71: 103-110. Wells A. E. (1963) Milingimbi: Ten Years in the Crocodile Islands of Arnhem Land. Angus & Robertson, Sydney. White G. (1918) Thirty Years in Tropical Australia. Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, London. White J. P. (1994) Theses about prehistoric archaeology and associated disciplines in Australia, 1975-1993. Archaeol. Oceania 29: 95-106. Whitehead P., Woinarski J., Williams R., Jacklyn P. & Fell R. (2000a) Defining healthy savanna landscapes: a northern Australian perspective. Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre:, Darwin. Whitehead P. J. (1999) Is it time to fill the north's empty landscapes? Savanna Links September.October 1999: 6-7. Whitehead P. J. (2000) The clever country: where cows manage wildlife. In: Business as Usual? Local Conflicts and Global Challenges pp. 155-168. Australian National University, Darwin. Whitehead P. J., Bowman D. M. J. S., Preece N., Fraser F. & Cooke P. (2003a) Customary use of fire by indigenous peoples in northern Australia: its contemporary role in savanna management. International Journal of Wildland Fire 12: 415-425. Whitehead P. J. & McGuffog T. (1997) Fire and vegetation pattern in a tropical floodplain grassland: a description from the Mary River and its implications for wetland management. In: Bushfire '97 (eds.

Page 205: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

205

B. J. McKaige, R. J. Williams & W. M. Waggitt) pp. 115-120. CSIRO Tropical Ecosystems Research Centre, Darwin. Whitehead P. J., Russell-Smith J. & Woinarski J. C. Z. (2005) Fire, landscape heterogeneity and wildlife management in Australia's tropical savannas: introduction and overview. Wildlife Research 32: 7. Whitehead P. J., Woinarski J. C. Z. & Fisher A. (2000b) Developing an analytical framework for monitoring biodiversity in Australia's rangelands: The Framework. Report to the National Land and Water Audit. Tropical Savannas CRC and Key Centre for Tropical Wildlife Management, Northern Territory University: Darwin. (URL http://audit.ea.gov.au/ANRA/rangelands/docs/change/framework.pdf). Whitehead P. J., Woinarski J. C. Z., Franklin D. C. & Price O. (2003b) Landscape ecology, wildlife management and conservation in northern Australia: matching policy, practice and capability in regional planning. In: Landscape Ecology and Resource Management : Linking Theory with Practice (eds. J. Bissonette & I. Storch). Island Press, New York. Wightman G., Jackson D. & Williams L. (1991) Alawa Ethnobotany Aboriginal Plant use from Minyerri Northern Australia. Conservation Commission of the Northern Territory. Wightman G. & Smith N. (1991) Ethnobotany, Vegetation and Floristics of Milingimbi Northern Australia. Conservation commission of the Northern territory. Wilcove D. S. & Blair R. B. (1995) The ecosystem management bandwagon. Trends in Ecology and Evolution 10: 345. Williams D. & Cook G. (2001) 3. Savanna fire regimes. In: Savanna Burning: Understanding and using fire in northern Australia (eds. R. Dyer, P. Jacklyn, I. Partridge, J. Russell-Smith & D. Williams) pp. 15-28. Tropical Savannas CRC, Darwin. Williams N. & Baines G. eds. (1993) Traditional Ecological Knowledge: Wisdom for Sustainable Development Workshop. Centre for Resource and Environmental Studies, Australian National University, Canberra. Williams R. & Russell-Smith J. (2003) Greenhouse opportunities. In: Proceedings of the Seizing our Future Forum, Alice Springs, 6-7 March 2003. http://www.indigenousforums.nt.gov.au/dcm/ indigenous_policy/forums/pdf/Dick_Williams_&_Jeremy_Russell-Smith_powerpoint.pdf. Williams R. J., Gill A. M. & Moore P. H. R. (1998) Seasonal changes in fire behaviour in a tropical savanna in northern Australia. International Journal of Wildland Fire 8: 227-239. Williams R. J., Griffiths A. D. & Allan G. E. (2002) Fire regimes and biodiversity in the wet-dry tropical landscapes of northern Australia. In: Flammable Australia: The Fire Regimes and Biodiversity of a Continent (eds. R. A. Bradstock, J. E. Williams & A. M. Gill) pp. 462. Cambridge University Press, Cambridge. Wills W. ed. (1863) A Successful Exploration through the Interior of Australia from Melbourne to the Gulf of Carpentaria - from the Journals and letters of William John Wills. Edited by his father, William Wills. Bentley, London. Winter W. (1990) Australia's northern savannas: a time for change in management philosophy. Journal of Biogeography 17: 525-529. Woenne-Green S., Johnston R., Sultan R. & Wallis A. (1994) Competing Interests: Aboriginal Participation in National Parks and Conservation Reserves in Australia - A review pp. 408. Australian Conservation Foundation. Woinarski J., Fensham R., Whitehead P. & Fisher A. (2000) Biodiversity in the Australian rangelands: 1. a review of changes in status and threatening processes pp. 166. Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Darwin. Woinarski J., Fensham R., Whitehead P., Fisher A. & Verhagen C. (2001a) Rangelands Monitoring: Developing an Analytical Framework for Monitoring Biodiversity in Australia's Rangelands: Background Paper 1. A Review of Changes in Status and Threatening Processes pp. 166. National Land and Water Resources Audit & Tropical Savannas Cooperative Research Centre, Canberra. Woinarski J. C. Z. (1999a) Fire and Australian birds: a review. In: Australia's Biodiversity - responses to fire (ed. Anonymous) pp. 55-111. Environment Australia, Canberra. Woinarski J. C. Z. (1999b) Prognosis and framework for the conservation of biodiversity in rangelands: building on the north Australian experience. In: People and Rangelands: Building the Future (eds. D. Eldridge & D. Freudenberger) pp. 639-645. VI International Rangelands Congress Inc., Townsville, Queensland.

Page 206: Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice6533/Thesis_CDU_6533_Preece… · Indigenous Savanna Managers in Northern Australia History, Law & Practice

Conclusion

206

Woinarski J. C. Z. & Braithwaite R. (1990) Conservation foci for Australian birds and mammals. Search 21: 65-68. Woinarski J. C. Z. & Fisher A. (1995) Wildlife of lancewood (Acacia shirleyi) thickets and woodlands in northern Australia: 1. variation in vertebrate species composition across the environmental range occupied by lancewood vegetation in the Northern Territory. Wildlife Research 22: 379-411. Woinarski J. C. Z., Milne D. J. & Wanganeen G. (2001b) Changes in mammal populations in relatively intact landscapes in Kakadu National Park, Northern Territory, Australia. Austral Ecology 26: 360-370. Woinarski J. C. Z. & Recher H. F. (1997) Impact and response: a review of the effects of fire on the Australian avifauna. Pacific Conservation Biology 3: 183-205. Woinarski J. C. Z., Risler J. & Kean L. (2004) Response of vegetation and vertebrate fauna to 23 years of fire exclusion in a tropical Eucalyptus open forest, Northern Territory, Australia. Austral Ecology 29: 156-176. Worsley P. M. (1954) The changing social structure of the Wanindiljaugwa pp. 395. Australian National University, Canberra. Worsley P. M. (1961) The utilization of natural food resources by an Australian Aboriginal tribe. Acta Ethnographica 10: 153-190. Wroe S. & Field J. (2001) Mystery of megafaunal extinctions remains. Australasian Science 22: 21-25. Yaffee S. (1999) Three faces of ecosystem management. Conservation Biology 13: 713-725. Yengoyan A. A. (1968) Demographic and ecological influences on Aboriginal Australian marriage sections. In: Man the Hunter (eds. R. B. Lee & I. DeVore) pp. 185-199. Yibarbuk D. (1998) Introductory essay: notes on traditional use of fire on upper Cadell River. In: Burning Questions: Emerging Environmental Issues for Indigenous Peoples in Northern Australia (ed. M. Langton) pp. 1-6. Centre for Indigenous Natural and Cultural Resource Management, Northern Territory University, Darwin. Yibarbuk D. & Cooke P. (2001) Bininj mak balanda kunwale manwurrk-ken. Ngoonjook 20: 33-37. Yibarbuk D., Whitehead P. J., Russell-Smith J., Jackson D., Fisher A., Cooke P., Choquenot D. & Bowman D. J. M. S. (2001) Fire ecology and Aboriginal land management in central Arnhem Land, northern Australia: a tradition of ecosystem management. Journal of Biogeography 28: 325-343. Young E., Ross H., Johnson J. & Kesteven J. (1991) Caring for Country: Aborigines and Land Management. Australian National Parks and Wildlife Service, Canberra. Young M. D. & Solbrig O. T. eds. (1993) The World's Savannas: Economic Driving Forces, Ecological Constraints and Policy Options for Sustainable Land Use. The Parthenon Publishing Group, Carnsforth, UK. Yunupingu B., Yunupingu-Marika L., Marika D., Marika B., Marika B., Marika R. & Wightman G. (1995) Rirratjinu Ethnobotany: Aboriginal Plant use from Yirrkala, Arnhem Land, Australia. Parks & Wildlife Commission of the Northern Territory, Darwin. Zar J. H. (1982) Biostatistical Analysis. Prentice.